62 NOTES

Asterisks indicate written Chinese-language sources, using the pinyin spelling system (with a few exceptions). References to English translations are given in brackets, denoted by “E:.” Abbreviations used in the Notes are given at the start of the Bibliographies.

CHAPTER 1 On the Cusp from Ancient to Modern

1 Found out emperor’s death: Snow 1973, p. 138.

2 –5 Parents: Snow 1973, pp. 130–4; *Mao Clan Chronicle; Mao’s father-in-law Yang Chang-chi’s diary, 5 Apr. 1915, in *Mao 1990, p. 636 (E: MRTP vol. 2, p. 60); *Li Xiangwen, pp. 25–51; *Zhao Zhichao, pp. 273–4; visit to Shaoshan and conversations with locals.

3 Name preordained in 18th century: *Mao Clan Chronicle.

4 “Boy of Stone”: *Li Xiangwen, p. 51. Mao about his mother: Snow 1973, p. 132; *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 180; *Yan Changlin, p. 321. Carefree childhood: Mao letter to a cousin, 27 Nov. 1937, in *Mao 1984, pp. 114–15; *Zhao Zhichao, pp. 271–81; *Yan Changlin, pp. 320–1.

5 –6 Did well in Confucian classics: *Li Rui 1992, pp. 1–3. Clashes with tutors: Snow 1973, pp. 131ff; *Zhao Zhichao, pp. 103–12, 122–3.

6 “jet-plane” father: Mao to Red Guard leaders, 28 July 1968, in *IIR, p. 546 (E: Mao Miscellany vol. 2, p. 496).

7 Rows with father: Snow 1973, pp. 132–3; *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 182.

8 First marriage: *Mao Clan Chronicle; *Li Xiangwen, p. 66; Snow 1973, p. 147; Cheng 1973, p. 68. “In families in the West”: “The Question of Miss Zhao’s Personality,” 18 Nov. 1919, *Mao 1990, pp. 416–17 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 423).

9 In modern school: Snow 1973, pp. 136–7; *Zhao Zhichao, pp. 282–4. “exceedingly excited”: Snow 1973, p. 139.

10 Claims early concern for peasants: ibid., pp. 135–6, 139.

11 –9 No trace of Millstone Maker: interview with local Party historians, 21 Oct. 1994. Yang Chang-chi, 5 Apr. 1915: *Mao 1990, p. 636 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 60). “bowled over” by Tseng Kuo-fan: letter to Li Jinxi, 23 Aug. 1917, *Mao 1990, p. 85 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 131). “sea of bitterness”: “The Great Union of the Popular Masses,” 21 July 1919, *Mao 1990, pp. 373–5 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 382). 71 items: “Statutes of the Problem Study Society,” 1 Sept. 1919, *Mao 1990, p. 397 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 409). “workers and peasants”: “Clearing up the Doubt,” 27 Sept. 1920, *Mao 1990, p. 519 (E: MRTP vol. 1, pp. 558–9). “proletariat”: “Letter to Xiao Xudong [Siao-yu], Cai Linbin [Cai He-sen] and the Other Members in France,” 1 Dec. 1920, *XXZ, pp. 149–50 (E: MRTP vol. 2, p. 10). Friend’s diary: *Xie Juezai, pp. 49–50.

CHAPTER 2 Becoming a Communist

1 Russell: Russell to The Nation, 28 Oct. 1920, in id. 1968, p. 139; cf. ibid.: pp. 126–7; our visit to Changsha. Newspaper addiction: Snow 1973, p. 139. First political essay: ibid., p. 140. “be prepared for war”: *Mao 1990, p. 647.

2 Dazzling range of choices: Snow 1973, p. 143. like a buffalo: Siao 1953, p. 36. Teacher-training college: visit to the college, Changsha, and conversations with locals, Oct. 1994. Real “Hundred Flowers”: *INT.

3 Swimming poem: *Mao 1920–27, p. 303 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 159). Summer 1917 round countryside: Siao 1953.

4 Mao extreme remarks: Zhang Kundi diary, 23 Sept. 1917, in *Mao 1990, p. 639 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 139).

5 –14 Notes on Paulsen: “Marginal Notes to Friedrich Paulsen, A System of Ethics,” 1917–18, *Mao 1990, pp. 116–275 (E: MRTP vol. 1, pp. 175–313). “all there only for me”: ibid. *pp. 147–8 (p. 205). “no duty to other people”: ibid.*p. 235 (p. 277). “responsible to no one”: ibid.*pp. 204–5 (pp. 252–3). “not my own reality”: ibid. *p. 205 (p. 252). “not … for future generations”: ibid. *p. 206 (p. 253). Conscience “for better completion of impulse”: ibid. *pp. 210–11 (pp. 255–7). Don’t kill “out of self-interest”: ibid.*p. 120 (p. 179). “purely calculation for oneself”: ibid. *p. 219 (p. 263). “Great Heroes”: ibid. *pp. 218–19 (pp. 263–4). “Long-lasting peace … unendurable”: ibid. *pp. 184–6 (pp. 237–8). Death “fantastic”: ibid. *pp. 197–8 (p. 247). “How do we change” China: ibid. *pp. 201–2 (p. 250).

6 Yang Chang-chi wrote: “Journal,” 5 Apr. 1915, in *Mao 1990, p. 636 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 60). Another teacher: Xu Teli, in Band & Band, p. 250. Not elected leader: New People’s Study Society Report, no. 1, winter 1920, in *XXZ, p. 4.

7 –16 “my mind is filled”: Letter to Tao Yi [Tao Siyong], *Mao 1990, p. 467 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 494). Cannot learn Russian: Leonid Polevoy (son of Sergei) telephone interview, 24 May 1998, and letter to authors; S. Polevoy role: VKP vol.1, pp. 28, 48, 744. Life in Peking: New People’s Study Society Report, no. 1, winter 1920, in *XXZ, p. 6; Snow 1973, pp. 151ff; *Luo Zhanglong, pp. 8–9. “did not treat me like a human”: Snow 1973, p. 151.

8 Unkempt: *INT; Cadart & Cheng, p. 159.

9 “we must now doubt”: “Manifesto on the Founding of the Xiang River Review,” 14 July 1919, *Mao 1990, p. 292 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 318). Mao and mother: “Letter to Seventh and Eighth Maternal Uncles,” Aug. 1918, *Mao 1990, p. 288 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 174). “When my mother was dying”: Wu Xujun, in *Remembering Mao Zedong vol. 2, p. 663.

10 Father longing to see Mao: visit to the Mao clan temple, Shaoshan. “On Women’s Independence”: 21 Nov. 1919, *Mao 1990, pp. 422–3 (E: “Concerning the Incident of Miss Zhao’s Suicide,” MRTP vol. 1, pp. 432–3). “participate in production”: Kau & Leung, p. 175. Second trip to Peking: Snow 1973, pp. 153ff; relationship with Hu, *Mao 1990, p. 494; with Li, ibid., p. 467; *Zhou Zuoren, p. 115. Mao on Chen: “The Arrest and Rescue of Chen Duxiu [Chen Tu-hsiu],” 14 July 1919, *Mao 1990, pp. 302–6 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 329).

11 –19 Idea of CCP from Moscow: Shevelyov 1981, p. 128; *YD, pp. 22–3; *Chen Duxiu, p. 119. Voitinsky in China: Shevelyov 1981, pp. 128, 130; Glunin in Astafiev et al. 1970, pp. 66–87; VKP vol. 1, pp. 28, 38, 48. Party founded Aug. 1920: Maring to Zinoviev et al., 20 June 1923, in Saich 1991, p. 611; Yu-Ang-Li, p. 422. New Youth subsidized by Comintern: Shevelyov 1981, p. 131.

12 –20 Bookshop: Mao, “The Founding of the Cultural Book Society,” 31 July 1920, *Mao 1990, pp. 498–500 (E: MRTP vol. 1, pp. 534–5); bookshop business report, Nov. 1920, in *XXZ, pp. 255–9 (E: MRTP vol. 1, pp. 584–5); *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 61. “special liaison man”: *XXZ, pp. 530–1. Counted as “one of us”: Zhang Wenliang diary, 17 Nov. 1920, *Mao 1990, pp. 703–4 (E: Li Rui 1977, p. 164).

13 First expression of Communist belief: Letter to Xiao Xudong, Cai Linbin et al., 1 Dec. 1920, *Mao 1920–27, pp. 4–7 (E: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 7–8). “Russian-style wrong”: ibid., p. 4 (E: MRTP vol. 2, p. 7). Mao argument against: ibid., pp. 4–6 (E: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 8–10).

CHAPTER 3 Lukewarm Believer

1 All quotes from Kai-hui: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 7 (unless otherwise stated).

2 Kai-hui home: visit to Bancang; interview with one of Mao’s group, Luo Zhanglong, 6 Oct. 1993; Snow 1973, pp. 91, 152, 153. Recommendation for Mao: *Zhang Suhua et al., p. 290.

3 Mao “Resisting Marriage”: Letter to Luo Xuezan, 26 Nov. 1920, *Mao 1990, p. 567 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 609).

4 Relationship with Kai-hui: interviews with their old friends, Yi Li-rong, 20 Sept. 1993, 1 & 8 Oct. 1995, and Luo Zhang-long, 6 Oct. 1993.

5 Mao poem: interviews with Yi, 20 Sept. 1993, 1 & 8 Oct. 1995; *Bai Yang, p. 60. Mao changes rule: *INT; visit to site, Changsha. Girlfriend Si-yung: *INT;*Mao 1990, p. 566; *XXZ, pp. 26, 28, 35, 40.

6 Kai-hui feminist writing: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 4. Russian subversion operations: documents in VKP vol. 1, and Malyisheva & Poznansky; cf. Usov 2002; Persits 1996, pp. 122ff; Persits 1997, pp. 79ff; Isaacs, p. 102; biographies in Kolpakidi & Prokhorov 2000b, pp. 278–440 (cf. ids., 2000a, pp. 178–83); ids., 2001, pp. 94ff; Lurye & Kochik, pp. 98–534. Nikolsky and Maring: Maring, 11 July 1922 in Saich 1991, pp. 307, 310. Biographical data on Nikolsky: Piatnitsky, p. 457; Usov 2002, pp. 172–3, 348–9n; Kolpakidi & Prokhorov 2001, pp. 305–6; ids., 2000b, p. 385.

7 –26 Mao to 1st Congress: *YD, pp. 25, 67, 247; *Xie Juezai, p. 49; visit to site, Shanghai. Length of speeches: *YD, pp. 149, 166, 175, 191, etc. “I confronted him”: *YD, p. 351. Check out Bolshevism: Chang Kuo-tao, vol. 1, pp. 137–8. Mao little impact: *YD, pp. 26, 173, 227.

8 –27 Meeting on the lake: interview with the woman who rented the boat and kept watch on it, Wang Hui-wu, 29 Mar. 1993; visit to Jiaxing; Chou Fo-hai (participant), in Hsüeh, pp. 428–31. Mao sightseeing: *YD, p. 242; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 85. Chen against taking Moscow money: *YD, pp. 28, 61, 150, 178, 229, 245–6, 250–1, 321; *Luo Zhanglong, p. 291.

9 –28 Moscow funding essential: Chen report to the 3rd Congress, June 1923, Saich 1991, p. 573; Maring to Moscow, 11 July 1922, Saich 1991, p. 310; cf. *Yang Kuisong 1992, pp. 24–5. Russian funds to Mao: Yi Li-rong, in *YD, p. 112; interview with Yi, 17 Mar. 1996. “My life is really too hard”: to Luo Xuezan, 26 Nov. 1920, *Mao 1990, pp. 562, 565 (E: MRTP vol. 1, pp. 605, 607). “baking bread”: in “Report on the Affairs of the New People’s Study Society,” no. 2, summer 1921, *XXZ, p. 39 (E: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 84–5). “Wow, what fun”: 28 Sept. 1921, in *Mao 1993b, vol. 1,p. 87.

10 Set up house with Kai-hui: visit to Clear Water Pond, Changsha; interviews with Yi Li-rong, 30 Sept. 1993, 1 & 8 Oct. 1995; *INT.

11 Off on holiday: Mao to Ouyang Ze, 25 Nov. 1920, *Mao 1990, p. 551; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 70–1; interview with Yi, 5 Nov. 1995. “research education”: *Mao 1990, p. 703. Recruiting friends and family: Yi Li-rong in *YD, pp. 111–12; interview with Yi, 8 Oct. 1995; *ZR vol. 14, p. 250; *Shu Long, pp. 284–5; *INT.

12 –30 Ho Min-fan: Cadart & Sheng, pp. 151–62; *Jin & Huang, pp. 24–5; Liu letter, 11 Feb. 1968, in ibid., p. 41. Had been courteous: Siao-yu, pp. 38–9. Just Mao giving orders: interview with Yi Li-rong, 1 & 8 Oct. 1995; Yi in *YD, p. 112. “Only scholars suffer”: Letter to Luo Xuezan, 26 Nov. 1920, *Mao 1990, p. 565 (E: MRTP vol. 1, p. 607).

13 Mao first trip to Anyuan: Liu Shaoqi & Zhu Shaolian article about the history of labor movement in Anyuan, 10 Aug. 1923, in *CCP Pingxiang Committee, p. 117. Mao at “his wits’ end”: Maring letter, 20 June 1923 to Zinoviev et al., in Saich 1991, pp. 608–9, 617; van de Ven 1991, p. 123 for explanation of original. Mao no threat: Schram interview with Governor Chao (Schram note to Li Rui 1977, p. 266); Schram e-mail to authors, 21 Dec. 2000. Mao not at 2nd Congress: Snow 1973, p. 158; Titov, vol. 1, p. 82; Nikiforov, p. 123. Spurred to act: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 93–107.

14 Hunan Committee set up: ibid., p. 95. How Committee worked: Liu letter, 11 Feb. 1968, in *Huang Zheng, p. 86. Sun and Outer Mongolia: Elleman, pp. 58ff, 63–4; Roshchin, pp. 102–7.

15 –32 “an army with arms”: VKP vol. 1, pp. 126–9 (Sun to Gekker, 26 Sept. 1922). Xinjiang: Joffe cable to Chicherin, 7–8 Nov. 1922, in VKP vol. 1, p. 139. Suggests invasion of Sichuan: Report by Sokolov-Strakhov, 21 Apr. 1921, in VKP vol. 1, p. 60; Kriukov, p. 57. “Give full backing”: 4 Jan. 1923, in VKP vol. 1, p. 170. Joffe told Lenin: 26 Jan. 1923, in VKP vol. 1, pp. 194, 198. Stalin spelled out: Stalin 2001a, p. 157; the authentic text of this speech was suppressed until 2001 (Stalin 2001b, p. 79, n. 23 re Stalin editing). CCP views on Sun: Chen Report to 3rd Congress in Saich 1991, p. 574; minutes of ECCI meeting, 6 Jan. 1923, in VKP vol. 1, pp. 172–5; Chen letter to Voitinsky in Saich 1991, p. 257; CCP CC letter to Borodin (not later than 10 Oct. 1924), VKP vol. 1, pp. 483–5.

16 –33 Mao “[only] supporter”: Titov, vol. 1, p. 93 (Cai to ECCI, 10 Feb. 1926). Mao relying on Russian invasion: Maring report June 1923, Saich 1991, p. 590; Maring letter to Zinoviev et al., 20 June 1923 in Saich 1991, p. 616; Titov, vol. 1, pp. 90, 92, 93. Vilde as bagman: Usov 2002, p. 176. Vilde singles out Mao: Vilde to Voitinsky, 26 July 1923 in VKP vol. 1, p. 238; Mao wrote to Moscow: 2 July 1923, *Mao 1993c, p. 27; signature in *ZZWX vol. 1, p. 284.

17 –34 Mao seldom attending CCP meetings: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 118, 121–6; interview with Zheng Chao-lin, a Communist in whose house most meetings took place, 16 Apr. 1996. “our organisation lost”: Titov, vol. 1, p. 93 (Cai He-sen to ECCI, 10 Feb. 1926). “Mao at that time”: Deng Zhong-xia, cited in Titov, vol. 1, p. 92.

18 Dalin to Voitinsky: Dalin 1975, p. 149; cf. Dalin 1982, p. 182. Mao criticized, off Central Committee: cf. 4th Congress documents, *ZZWX vol. 1, pp. 328, 335–6; cf. Sladkovsky, p. 459. Health downturn: interview with Luo Zhang-long, 6 Oct. 1993; *YD, p. 173. “convalescing”: *Li Weihan, p. 62.

CHAPTER 4 Rise and Demise in the Nationalist Party

1 Mao in Shaoshan: *INT. Wang Ching-wei got on well with Mao: records of meetings of the Nationalist Shanghai Executive Committee, 25 Feb. 1925ff. (at which Mao often served as note-taker), Nationalist Party History Archive, Taipei; interview with Zheng Chao-lin, 16 Apr. 1996.

2 –36 Brothers to Canton: *Li Xiangwen, pp. 162, 201. Active from June: *HNYZ, p. 388; *Shaoshan Chronicle Committee, p. 409; *INT; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 133–5. Co-worker recorded in diary: He Erkang, in *HNYZ, pp. 389–94. To Borodin, 18 Jan. 1924: VKP vol. 1, pp. 425–6.

3 –37 Wang Hsien-tsung: *HNYZ, pp. 388, 395–8. Mao suspected of stirring things up: ibid., p. 388. President of Yale-in-China: NARA, RG 84.800. Changsha, 1925, vol. 26, no. 1240. Mao decamp: *HNYZ, p. 388; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 135–6.

4 –38 Poem by Xiang River: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 225–6. Clutch of key jobs: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 137–40; *Mao 1920–27, pp. 249–50; cf. Mao writings between 20 Oct. 1925 and 19 May 1926, in *Mao 1920–27 (E: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 227–385). Discovery of sleeping pills: MacFarquhar et al., 1989, p. 167 (27 Feb. 1957); cf. Mao, 22 Mar. 1958 in Schram 1974, pp. 118, 119 (compared to Marx). Nov. 1925 form: 21 Nov. 1925, *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 141 (E: MRTP vol. 2, p. 238). Articles about peasantry: “Analysis of All the Classes in Chinese Society,” MRTP vol. 2, pp. 249ff., in journal Revolution, 1 Dec. 1925, *Mao 1920–27, pp. 219–31; “An Analysis of Classes in Chinese Peasants and Their Attitudes towards the Revolution,” Chinese Peasants, 1 Jan. 1926, in *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 149–50 (E: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 303–9).

5 Moscow order on peasantry, Oct. 1925: VKP vol. 1, pp. 633–6 (Vasiliev to Voitinsky, 2 Oct. 1925). CCP first issued “Letter to Peasants,” 10 Oct. 1925, in *ZZWX vol. 1, pp. 509–17; CCP told Hunan to start peasant movement also in that October, ibid., p. 500; Nationalist Hunan Committee report of Aug. 1926 (delivered by Yi Li-rong) says Hunan peasant movement started in Nov. 1925, *HNYZ, p. 201, Nationalist Party Central Committee report of 1926 says the same, ibid., p. 28. Back in May 1923: Comintern instruction to CCP 3rd Congress, May 1923, in *ZZWX vol. 1, p. 586; Eudin & North, p. 344. Mao’s view in 1924: Dalin 1985, p. 182; id., 1975, p. 149 (letter to Voitinsky, 30 Mar. 1924). Russian criticizes Mao: “V-n” (S. N. Belenkii), Kanton, nos. 8–9 (1926), pp. 149–61; reprinted, with introduction by L. P. Delyusin, pp. 128–9, in Voprosi Filosofii, no. 6, 1969, pp. 130–6; AVPRF, 0100/11/141/81, p. 146. Wang Ching-wei appointed Mao: *GNYJ, p. 25; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 133–6.

6 Russians in Changsha: Mitarevsky, p. 79 (figure corrected); cf. Leonard 1999, pp. 63, 67, 81, n. 53; NA, FO 405/256, pp. 271ff. W(alsworth) Tyng to his mother, Dec. 1926 (Mary Tyng Higgins Papers, Carton 1, Folder 6, Schlesinger Library). Peasant movement develops under Nationalists: Mao, “Report on the Peasant Movement in Hunan,” Mar. 1927, *Mao 1920–27, p. 419 (E: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 429–64); *HNYZ, pp. 793ff.

7 –40 Mao speech 20 Dec. 1926: *HNYZ, pp. 445–7 (E: MRTP vol. 2, p. 422). Freyer says Mao moderate: RGASPI, 495/154/294, p. 3 (Freyer, report to Far Eastern Bureau, 18 Jan. 1927). “completely change my attitude”: 7 Aug. 1927, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 5 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 30).

8 –41 Quotes from Mao’s Hunan Report: “Report on the Peasant Movement in Hunan,” *Mao 1920–27, pp. 418–55: “terrifying in their hands”: ibid., *pp. 424–5 (E: MRTP vol. 2, p. 44). “terror in the countryside”: ibid., *pp. 422–3 (E: pp. 433–5). “forever broken” and not “a moment’s peace”: ibid., *pp. 436–7 (E: p. 446). sharp, twin-edged knife: ibid., *p. 441 (E: p. 450). “kind of ecstasy,” “wonderful”: ibid., *p. 422 (E: p. 432).

9 “one or two beaten to death”: *INT. Admonishes attempts to lower violence: CCP Hunan Committee report, Jan. 1927, in *HNYZ, p. 456; *Mao 1920–27, p. 424 (E: MRTP vol. 2, pp. 434–5). Proposals about land redistribution: e.g. Chen Tu-hsiu’s, in *HNYZ, pp. 710–11. Mao’s view: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 193; cf. Schram 1966, p. 99. Published in Comintern journal: 15 June 1927; cf. Glunin 1975, p. 301, n. 2; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 185.

10 One text Mao selected: *HNYZ, pp. 333–5. Chen report: 15 June 1927, *ZDJC vol. 13, p. 583.

11 Peking raid documents: NA, FO 405/256, FO 371/12500; Mitarevsky; Wilbur & How, pp. 442–835; Oudendyk, pp. 348ff. Mao on wanted list: *Chang Yu-fa, p. 351; *Chiang, p. 167. Chiang regarded as left-wing: VKP vol. 1, p. 261 (memo re Nationalist delegation, not later than 10 Sept. 1923); on 13 Dec. 1925 Mao placed Chiang alongside Wang Ching-wei (MRTP vol. 2, p. 291). Borodin impression: VKP vol. 1, p. 347 (talk with Chu Chiu-pai, 16 Dec. 1923).

12 “liquidation of Chiang”: VKP vol. 2, p. 153 (Solovyov to Karakhan, 24 Mar. 1926); cf. Glunin 1975, pp. 61–3; Trampedach, pp. 128ff. Secret order to arrest Chiang: Smith, p. 156; *Zhang Guotao, vol. 2, pp. 192–5 (E: id., vol.1, p. 582). Chiang notice: *Chiang, p. 153. Chiang broke Communists in Shanghai: description based on documents in *ZDJC vol. 13, pp. 463–522; *Shanghai Archive. More than 300 deaths: various contemporary figures, in *CCP Shanghai Committee, pp. 358–9; Smith, p. 204.

13 –45 “I felt desolate”: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 198. “with the mighty waves”: ibid., p. 198 (E: MRTP vol. 2, p. 484). “Only after Comrade Mao”: Appendix 10, in a written testimony by Li Weihan, in *DYZ, 1982, no.4, pp. 377–8.

CHAPTER 5 Hijacking a Red Force and Taking Over Bandit Land

1 Stalin: military option for CCP: cable to Borodin, 30 May 1927 (signed “Instantsiya” (Stalin), VKP vol. 2, p. 764; this option envisaged since 1919–20: Vilensky report, 1 Sept. 1920, VKP vol. 1, p. 37; cf. Malyisheva & Poznansky. Records of the Soviet Consulate in Changsha show it checking separate Red military units in 1926, AVPRF, 0100/10/129/78, pp. 5–6, 28–30, 43, 47 (report covering period 13 Mar. to 28 Dec. 1926). Khmelyev (“Appen”) report, 6 May 1927, VKP vol. 2, pp. 715–17; Piatnitsky, p. 219 (Berzin plan). Lominadze, Berzin: Grigoriev 1976, p. 15; Leonard 1999, pp. 170–1; Mirovitskaya 1993, p. 308. GRU operations: Vinarov (deputy GRU head, China, 1926–29), pp. 294, 323–9, 342–3, 369, 373–7; Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 61–2.

2 –50 Peasant uprisings ordered: minutes of 7 Aug. 1927 emergency meeting under Lominadze, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 10; cf. Saich 1996, pp. 296ff; Mao, 20 Aug. 1927, in *Central Archive 1982a, p. 16; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 211–12. “barrel of the gun”: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 5 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 31).

3 –51 Kumanin (“Zigon”): his report in RGASPI, 514/1/254, pp. 70–100; GRU post mortem, 14 Sept. 1927, VKP vol. 3, pp. 84–110; Freyer report on Nanchang, 25 Aug. 1927, RGASPI, 495/154/247; Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 37–41. Mao proposes uprising in S. Hunan: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 207. Shanghai approves: 8 Aug. 1927, *Central Archive 1982a, p. 10. Meetings at Russian consulate: location, *INT, and Luo Zhanglong’s unpublished memoirs on the “Autumn Harvest Uprising”; meetings described in Hunan Party secretary Peng Gongda’s report, 8 Oct. 1927, *Central Archive 1982a, p. 111 (E: Saich 1996, pp. 322–31). Mao on outskirts: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 209–10. Moved into consulate: *INT. Excuse: Mao report, 20 Aug. 1927, *Central Archive 1982a, p. 17; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 209–10.

4 Stalin to Comintern, 27 Sept. 1927, VKP vol. 3, p. 129 (falsified published text: ibid., p. 130); cf. ibid., p. 61. Mikoyan: VKP vol. 3, pp. 72, 74, 76–7 (Soviet Politburo minutes).

5 –52 Mao demanded uprising in S. Hunan be canceled: Peng Gongda report, 8 Oct. 1927, *Central Archive 1982a, p. 117 (E: Saich 1996, pp. 90n, 327, 504). “three hundred times”: *Central Archive 1982a, p. 16.

6 Mao not with troops, but stayed in Wenjiashi: He Changgong, who was very close to Mao at this time, was categorical about this point in an interview on 22 Mar. 1977 with Party historians for the record, in *CCP Ninggang Committee, pp. 26–7; cf. other memoirs, *JGG vol. 2, pp. 129, 140, 153, 171; *Chen Shiju, pp. 10–11; cf. Lo Jung-huan, p. 10.

7 –53 Action aborted: *Central Archive 1982a, pp. 43–4, 53, 133. “most despicable”: Maier report, 16 Sept. 1927 in Pak, p. 173. “joke of an uprising”: resolution of emergency meeting on Hunan, late Oct. 1927 in *Central Archive 1982a, p. 139. Link with outlaw: *CCP Ninggang Committee, p. 81; interview with a local Party historian, 4 Apr. 1996. Wenjiashi meeting: He Changgong, one of the men Mao sought out, *CCP Ninggang Committee, pp. 20–2.

8 Lo Jung-huan, p. 10.

9 Mao and troops: *JGG vol. 2, pp. 176–7; *Chen Shiju, pp.13–23; *CCP Ninggang Committee, pp. 28–31; *Central Archive 1982a, pp. 133, 161. “single spark”: Mao letter to Lin Biao, 5 Jan. 1930, MRTP vol. 3, p. 237.

10 –54 Deal with outlaws: *JGG vol. 2, pp. 90–1. Finale of takeover, eyewitness description: ibid., pp. 93–4. Rally Chinese New Year 1928: *JGG vol. 2, pp. 278–9.

11 –55 Contact with Party HQ established: *He Changgong, pp. 109–14. Mao expelled from posts: “Political and Disciplinary Resolution,” 14 Nov. 1927, *ZZWX vol. 3, pp. 483–4; *Li Weihan, pp. 182, 196–9. Shanghai order, 31 Dec. 1927: *JGG vol. 1, pp. 64–5. Hunan committee arrested: *CCP Hunan Committee, pp. 375–6.

12 –56 Bandit country: visit to Jinggang Mountains, and conversations with locals. Mao told troops: *JGG vol. 2, p. 458. One Red soldier recalled: ibid., p. 156.

13 Another described: ibid., p. 489.

14 Mao almost lost army: ibid., pp. 56–8, 168–9, 293. Security measures: ibid., p. 462; interview with a local Party historian, 4 Apr. 1996, and visits to Mao’s houses. Long March houses: interview with a Party historian who had visited all the dwellings, 31 Aug. 1997.

15 Mao houses: visits and interviews with local historians.

16 Sizeable staff: *JGG vol. 2, pp. 461–2, 550.

17 –59 Gui-yuan: *Wang Xingjuan 1987, pp. 1–47; interviews with a local Party historian, and with Yuan’s relatives, Apr. 1996.

18 –59 Marriage to Mao: ibid. interviews; visit to the site of the wedding banquet. Mao “too old”: interview with close friend Zeng Zhi, 24 Sept. 1994. Gui-yuan chose Mao because: interview with her confidante, 14 Sept. 1997. Avoided appearing together: interview with veteran Xiao Ke, 30 Sept. 1993; *Wang Xingjuan 1987, p. 104. Tried to leave Mao: interview with Zeng Zhi; cf. *Wang Xingjuan 1987, pp. 105–6.

19 –60 Policy: “kill every single”: “Report about the South Hunan Uprising,” June 1928, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 206; interview with Zeng Zhi; *Kuo Hua-lun, vol. 1, p. 290 (E: Kuo, W., vol. 1, p. 383). Razing towns to ground, rebellions against Reds: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 206; *Huang Kecheng, pp. 36–7; *Zeng Zhi, pp. 52–8; Le Missioni Francescane vol. 6 (1928), p. 150 (letter of Fr. Prandi, eyewitness at Leiyang). “use Red terror”: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 206. “I had suppressed”: *JGG vol. 2, p. 454.

20 Mamaev report, 15 Apr. 1930, VKP vol. 3, p. 846.

21 Chrysanthemum Sister: *Li Xiangwen, pp. 239–40; photograph of two pages of her will, in *Yang Liuqing. 10,60–61 butchered: Kuo, W., vol. 1, p. 384; *Kuo Hua-lun, vol. 1, p. 290.

22 –61 *GS vol. 4, pp. 793, 772, 761 (in order of quotes); *Zhong Yimou, p. 92; Maestrini, p. 146.

23 Moscow stops “aimless and disorderly pogrom”: Titov, vol. 1, p. 198; *ZZWX vol. 4, p. 174; *JGG vol. 1, p. 105. Mao letter, 2 May 1928: in *Jiangxi Archive, pp. 29–30.

24 –62 “over 1,000”: Shanghai inspector, 15 June 1928, in *JGG vol. 1, p. 130. Began land redistribution: ibid., pp. 130–1. Mao letter reaches Stalin: VKP vol. 3, n. 1, p. 413. “bandit character”: 6th Congress, Stenograficheskii otchet, Book 5, pp. 12–13. Mao as key leader: ibid. (Chou’s Military Report) and Book 3, p. 70 (Chu Chiu-pai); Titov, vol. 1, pp. 153, 145. Establish Red Army: Chou notes of meeting with Stalin, VKP vol. 3, pp. 426–31. Military training, plans: Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 57ff; ibid. 1993, pp. 313–15; Krivitsky, pp. 127–36 (counterfeiting).

25 Stalin to Yugoslavs: Dimitrov, 10 Feb. 1948. Demands met in full: Shanghai letter to Mao and Zhu, *ZZWX vol. 4, pp. 256–7; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 256–7.

CHAPTER 6 Subjugating the Red Army Supremo

1 –64 “collapsing by the day”: 25 Feb. 1929, in *JGG vol. 1, p. 249. Hundreds killed: *JGG vol. 2, p. 99–101, 564–5; visit to site. Stay-behind committee report: *JGG vol. 1, p. 309. “Alliance with bandits”: *ZZWX vol. 4, p. 399; 14 Jan. 1929 report from Special Party Committee to Hunan Provincial Committee, describing plan to “annihilate” Yuan’s followers (RGASPI, 495/25/668, p. 30). Red search unit report: *JGG vol.2, p. 643.

2 Mao cheerful: Zeng Zhi, in *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993a, p. 81. Moscow aid for Mao: VKP vol. 3, p. 518 (Comintern meeting minutes, 29 Jan. 1929). Zhu De’s wife: Smedley 1956, pp. 223–4; *JGG vol. 2, pp. 520, 552; *HDT, 1984, no. 1, p. 22. Mao abolishes Zhu post: Mao later report, 1 June 1929, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 222 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 171). Curry favor with Shanghai: Mao, 20 Mar. & 5 Apr. 1929, *JGG vol. 1, pp. 289, 292, 302 (E: MRTP vol. 3, pp. 148, 161).

3 “suddenly turned back”: Mao, 20 Mar. 1929, *JGG vol. 1, p. 291 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 150). “supply is no problem”: Mao, 5 Apr. 1929, *JGG vol. 1, p. 301 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 159). Fascist shirt: Le Missioni Francescane vol. 6 (1928), p. 151. Mao in Tingzhou: Mao, 20 Mar. 1929, *JGG vol. 1, p. 289 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 147); *CCP Changting Committee, pp. 43–4; interview with a local Party historian, 9 Apr. 1996. An-gong charged Mao: *DDWX, 1989, no. 5, pp. 37–8; 1994, no. 4, p. 87; *Jin Chongji et al. 1993, p. 178.

4 Mao 1 June 1929 report: *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 221–4 (E: MRTP vol. 3, pp. 171–4). Mao unpopular: Chin I-sun (Chen Yi), “Report … on the Question of the Red Army [and] Zhu De and Mao Tse-tung,” 9 Jan. 1930, RGASPI, 514/1/1009, p. 5; cf. VKP vol. 3, p. 1263. *DDWX, 1989, no. 5, pp. 38–9. Criticisms of Zhu: *Xin Ziling 1995, vol. 1, p. 385. Mao voted out: *Xiao Ke 1993, 101; *DDWX, 1994, no. 4, p. 88; Zeng Zhi, in *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993a, p. 85. “work with locals”: Mao letter, 14 June 1929, *Mao 1993–9, vol. 1, p. 75 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 188).

5 –67 “rather crestfallen”: Jiang Hua, in *DDWX, 1989, no. 5, p. 41. Mao got crony to call congress: *Deng Zihui Biography Committee, p. 88. Mao not ill: Jiang Hua, *DDWX, 1989, no. 5, p. 41. Jiaoyang congress: description and quotes from the report, “About the First Congress of the CCP West Fujian,” July 1929, in *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 2, pp. 102–5.

6 –68 Lin Biao: *Xiao Ke 1993, pp. 19, 28; *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 56. Mao befriended Lin: Titov, vol. 1, pp. 189–91; *Xin Ziling 2002, pp. 42–4. Lin disobeyed Zhu: *Jin Chongji et al. 1993, p. 180; interview with Xiao Ke, 30 Sept. 1993; cf. *Xiao Ke 1993, p. 26.

7 European agents: Grigoriev 2002a, pp. 156–7; Adibekov et al., p. 134, n. 89 (Stalin order to use non-Russians, 23 Apr. 1928); Russian archive details on scores of agents in China in Kolpakidi & Prokhorov 2000a, 2000b, 2001; Lurye & Kochik; *Yang Kuisong 1997, pp. 255–70; Cai He-sen, in *Central Archive 1982b, p. 135.

8 –70 “What beautiful girls”: *Han Suyin, pp. 66–7 (E: Han Suyin 1994, p. 59). Girlfriend: *Jin Chongji et al. 1990, p. 78. “I chose your aunt”: ibid. Chou to create Chinese Red Army: *Zhou 1991, pp. 68, 114, 125; Mirovitskaya 1993; Grigoriev 2002b, p. 312. “Charge!”: Nie, pp. 59–60. Genius at clandestine work: Wang Fan-xi interview, 20 June 1995.

9 Set up Chinese KGB: Krymov, pp. 344–64; Usov 2002, pp. 194–206; *Zhou 1991, p. 115. Chou self-criticism: 3 Jan. 1931, in *ZZWX vol. 6, p. 359. “smack him on the bottom”: Conclusion by the Comintern representative at the 4th Plenum, 1931, *ZZWX vol. 7, p. 39. “Once he started talking”: *Wang Fanxi, pp. 136–7. Talk for 8 hours: once in Tingzhou, interview with a Tingzhou museum curator, 9 Apr. 1996. Chou letter, 21 Aug. 1929: *DDWX, 1991, no. 2, pp. 39–42.

10Cited in Lih et al., p. 118 n. 5.

11 Stalin prepared to invade Manchuria: VKP vol. 3, p. 583 (Politburo, 6 Aug. 1929); Lih et al., p. 182 (Stalin to Molotov, 7 Oct. 1929); Kolpakidi & Prokhorov 2000a, p. 183. “defend the Soviet Union with arms”: CCP Politburo to CCP delegation to Comintern repeats this order, 21 Aug. 1929, *ZZWX vol. 5, pp. 412–13. Soviet Politburo named Mao: VKP vol. 3, p. 616 (15 Oct. 1929); cf. ibid., pp. 483–4.

12 –72 “tune of roubles”: Chen letter to CCP leadership, 28 July 1929, *ZZWX vol. 5, p. 395. Mao in Pravda: 28 July 1929, 2 & 6 Dec. 1929; 2 Feb. 1930; “vozhd” on 13 Dec. 1935. “I can eat a lot”: Zeng Zhi, in *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993a, p. 86, and in *Reminiscences of Deng Zihui, p. 76. Lingering in village: interview with Zeng Zhi, who was with Mao then, 24 Sept. 1994; *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993a, pp. 86–7.

13 –73 “wrote again and again”: *Chen Yi, p. 140. Show of submission: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 290. “very positive”: Chou “letter of instruction,” 1 Feb. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 238. Deference to Moscow: Mao, 28 Nov. 1929, *Mao 1984, p. 28 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 193); Mao to Shanghai, 6 Jan. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 236, 245; *DDWX, 1995, no. 3, p. 89. “plaything”: VKP vol. 3, p. 1274 (Bespalov minutes of meeting with Po Ku, 11 Feb. 1931); cf. ibid., p. 1263 (Gailis to Berzin, 12 Feb. 1931).

14 “Deserters would be executed”: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 253.

15 –74 Mao announcement to abolish: ibid. Item later disappeared: Gutian Resolutions, *ZZWX vol. 5, pp. 800–34. Gutian Resolutions: ibid. (E: MRTP vol. 3, pp. 195–230, xlvii); cf. Titov vol. 1, pp. 228–32. “Where do I go now?”: (MRTP vol. 3, p. 233).

CHAPTER 7 Takeover Leads to Death of Second Wife

1 Chou to Moscow: VKP vol. 3, pp. 1047–51 (CCP letter to Stalin et al. re Chou–Stalin meeting 21 July 1930 and funding for CCP); Chou’s reports to Comintern, 30 Apr., 4 May, in RGASPI, 495/154/416. *Zhou 1991, p. 180. Li-san ambitious plan: May–June 1930, in *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 452–9.

2 Mao reluctance at first: Li-san speech, 9 June 1930, *Mao 1993b, pp. 308–9; letter to Mao, 15 June 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 451. Changed to zeal: Mao order, 22 June 1930, *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 311; Mao to Shanghai, 19 & 24 Aug. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 496–7; cf. Titov, vol. 1, pp. 233–61.

3 Peng childhood and youth: *Peng 1981, pp. 1–5, 15 (E: pp. 19–27); *Wang Yan et al., pp. 8–16.

4 Meeting Mao, defending Jinggang: Peng report to Shanghai, Oct. 1929, *JGG vol. 1, pp. 401–18. Treated as subordinate: Mao to Shanghai, 20 Mar. 1929, *JGG vol. 1, p. 289 (E: MRTP vol. 3, pp. 148–9); Peng to Shanghai, 4 Apr. 1929, ibid., p. 295. Shanghai made Peng independent of Mao: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 455; *Peng 1981, pp. 149–51, 157.

5 Party inspector report: 22 July 1930, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, p. 239. Mao assignment Nanchang: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 455; *Peng 1981, p. 149. Move towards Peng: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 311–13. Alarm bells in the West: Hoyt, pp. 240ff. Elkin, Palos: NARA, RG 80 (1926–1940), Box 200, File EF 16/P9–2 (300101–301030); FRUS 1930, vol. 2, p. 142; NARA, RG 84, Records of the Bureau of Naval Personnel, Log Book of the USS Palos, Jan. 1–Dec. 31, 1930, LL. Log no. 15; cf. Peng, pp. 291, 297. Mao to Shanghai, 19 Aug. 1930: in *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 496 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 482).

6 Mao took over Peng: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 313–14; *He Changgong, p. 283; *Peng 1981, p. 157; Zhu De talk, in *JDZ, no. 7, p. 225. Mao insisted on attacking Changsha: Mao to Yudin, 22 July 1958, CWB, nos. 6–7 (1995–1996), p. 159. Peng and Zhu against: *Peng 1981, pp. 157–8 (E: pp. 300–1); *Jin Chongji et al. 1993, p. 212. Mao stoked Shanghai delusions: Mao to Shanghai, 19 & 24 Aug. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 496–7. GRU told Moscow: Gailis, 7 May 1931, VKPvol. 3, pp. 1431–2. Resistance from Peng’s officers: *Peng 1981, pp. 160–1; *Dai & Luo, p. 91.

7 Proclaimed an All-China … defying Shanghai: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 314; *Fang Xiao, p. 351; *Liou Di, letter to Shanghai, 11 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, 514/1/1008.

8 Politburo membership restored: *Jin Chongji et al. 1990, p. 221. Li-san condemned: VKP vol. 3, pp. 1018–19 (Soviet Politburo minutes, 25 Aug. 1930), 1031–2 (Comintern letter to Chou and Chu Chiu-pai, 16 Sept. 1930); Titov, vol. 1, pp. 249–61, 371; *Tang Chunliang 1999, pp. 175ff; *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 581–5.

9 Interview with the man’s daughter, 1–2 Aug. 1995; Moscow “Report on the Activities of Li [Lisan],” sent 30 Apr. 1945, NA, HW 17/66 (ISCOT 1358).

10 Kai-hui no Communist activities: clear from her writings; visit to her home and interview with a local Party historian, 1 Apr. 1996; interview with Yi Li-rong, 30 Sept. 1993.

11 Kai-hui arrest and execution: records of interrogations of executioners in the 1960s, unpublished; contemporary newspaper reports; interview with a local Party historian, 1 Apr. 1996.

12 –81 Mao on Kai-hui: *Li Xiangwen, pp. 86–8; all Mao’s relatives and staff we interviewed testify that Mao talked fondly about her. Writings discovered: visit to her home village, Bancang, and interview with local Party historians, Apr. 1996. “First Cousin” to Mao: This is Yang Kai-ming, see his report to Shanghai, 25 Feb. 1929, *JGG vol. 1, p. 269; visit to Bancang.

13 “Thoughts”: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 1, in *HDT, 1984, no. 1, p. 21.

14 To First Cousin: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 2, unpublished.

15 “Feeling of Sadness on Reading about the Enjoyment of a Human Head”: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 3, in *HDT, 1984, no. 1, pp. 21–2.

16 Abolition of death penalty: *ZZWX vol. 1, p. 142. Mao killings in papers: a selection in *JGG vol. 1, pp. 446–67. Eight agonized lines: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 5, unpublished. Party ordered Mao to Shanghai: *JGG vol. 1,p. 241.

17 “Father Young’s Own Story” (typescript, 1929); id., 1929, pp. 890–8; “Mandate Against Rev. Edward Young,” signed by Zhu De, “Soviet Delegate of Mao [Tse] Tung,” Vincentian Archive, Rome.

18 “If the financial situation allows”: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 6, unpublished. Story of her life: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 7, unpublished.

19 Her last piece: *Yang Kai-hui, no. 8, unpublished.

20 First Cousin death: visit to Bancang, and interview with local Party historians, Apr. 1996.

CHAPTER 8 Bloody Purge Paves the Way for “Chairman Mao”

1 Lee Wen-lin: *Jishui County Chronicle Committee, p. 576; *Xiao Ke 1993, p. 133. Mao declared himself boss: Mao, 20 Mar. 1929, in *JGG vol. 1, p. 289; 1 June 1929, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 222. Tse-tan: *ZR vol. 3, p. 307; inspector, 22 July 1930, in *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, p. 254; *JDZ, no. 7, p. 105.

2 Lieu Shi-qi: *Yongxin County Chronicle Committee, p. 804; Lieu, 28 Feb. & 7 Oct. 1930, in *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 271–3, 280–3; cf. Titov, vol. 1, pp. 232, 269; interview with a local Party historian, 5 Apr. 1996.

3 Mao juggled timetable: Lieu, 7 Oct. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 283; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 297–8; other reports, *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 244, 350; *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, p. 200. Pitou: conference announcement, 16 Feb. 1930, ibid., pp. 172–4; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 297–8; Lieu, 7 Oct. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 284; cf. Titov, vol. 1, pp. 231–2, 267–78 on Pitou. Execution of four: Lieu, ibid.; other reports, 5 Apr. & 22 July 1930, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, pp. 192, 200, 256. “have you executed!”: report, 22 July 1930, ibid., p. 256. “kulaks”: 16 Feb. 1930, ibid., vol. 2, p. 173 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 269).

4 Cai Shen-xi: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 409; *Provincial Action Committee, Emergency Announcement no. 9, 15 Dec. 1930, RGASPI, 514/1/1008. Jiang Han-bo: Jiang had been opposing the takeovers by Mao and his brother-in-law, *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 272–4; and yet a report to Shanghai in Jiang’s name dated 5 Apr. 1930 entirely took Mao’s line and condemned his own positions, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, pp. 180–212. The day before the report, Mao had issued an announcement saying that Jiang was expelled from the Party (expulsion was usually a prelude to execution), and, rather gratuitously, saying that Jiang was away (which could well be a ploy to cover up for Jiang’s disappearance), *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 273–4.

5 *JGG vol. 1, p. 496; *Dai & Luo, pp. 161–3.

6 Mao obituary: International Press Correspondence (English edition) 20 Mar.1930.

7 Shanghai discovered Mao takeover: *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 424–5. 3 Apr. circular: ibid., p. 426. Revolts against regime: Lieu to Mao, 22 May 1930, *JDZ, no. 7, pp. 103–4; Lieu report, 7 Oct. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 281–8; *JDZ, no. 10, pp. 12–15; *Mao 1983, p. 266; CCP Agitprop Department, “Material for Agitprop work …,” 25 Mar. 1930, RGASPI, 495/154/430, p. 155 (“quiet life”). “seized and punished”: 25 June 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 624–6. “AB elements”: 18 May 1930, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, pp. 599–600. AB standing for: according to founder and chief Duan Xipeng, 15 Apr. 1931, in *Dai & Luo, p. 10. Thousands killed: Shanghai inspector, 22 July 1930, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, p. 248; 5 Oct. 1930, *ZDZ, no. 7, p. 169. Jiangxi Reds fired Lieu: Description of the meeting (Second Plenary of the Southwest Special Committee) is contained in Lieu’s report to Shanghai on 7 Oct. 1930. This particular passage is withheld even in the classified ZDJC vol. 14. Resolution of the meeting, 27 Aug. 1930, in *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 649–50; Shanghai inspector, 5 Oct. 1930, *ZDZ, no. 7, pp. 170–1; cf. Titov, vol. 1, pp. 278ff.

8 Lieu killed: *Sheng Ping et al., pp. 677–8. Mao denounced Jiangxi Reds: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 319 (E: MRTP vol. 3, pp. 552–6). Mao learned of Moscow promotion: Comintern Far Eastern Bureau letter to CCP, 10 Nov. 1930, ordering that Mao be made head of the Revolutionary Military Council and given senior job in government (VKP vol. 3, p. 1109). Mao signs Dec. 1930 document as “Chairman of the Revolutionary Committee of China”: RGASPI, 514/1/1008. “scales on a fish”: *Dai & Luo, p. 91; *Chen, Xiao et al., p. 162.

9 “Never trusted Mao”: *Liou Di, letter to Shanghai, 11 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, 514/1/1008 (extracts in Vladimirov, 10 Nov. 1943, with Lie Shau-joe written “Liu Shao-chi” and Yongyang written “Yenan” in English-language editions). “wicked schemer”: *ZDJC vol. 14, pp. 634–5 (E: MRTP vol. 3, p. 707). Lie Shau-joe: *Liou Di, letter, 11 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, cit.; Shanghai inspector, 22 July 1930, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, p. 238. According to an officer: Xiao Ke, in *Dai & Luo, pp. 92–3. “over 4,400”: *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 634; cf. Chou’s weasel explanations to Mordvinov (KGB), 4 Mar. 1940, RGASPI, 514/1/1006, pp. 48–9; Mao Tse-min, “Struggle with Counter-revolutionaries,” 22 Aug. 1939, RGASPI, 514/1/1044, pp. 1a–12. Mao order, 3 Dec. 1930: in *Dai & Luo, pp. 94–6; see a follow-up letter on 5 Dec., in Vladimirov, 10 Nov. 1943 (mis-dated 15th). “AB meeting”: Mao to Shanghai, 20 Dec. 1930, *ZDJC vol. 14, p. 636 (E: MRTP vol. 3, pp. 704–5); *Liou Di, letter to Shanghai, 11 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, cit.; *Provincial Action Committee, Emergency Announcement no. 9, 15 Dec. 1930, RGASPI, 514/1/1008.

10 Lie torture: ibid. Mutiny in Futian: *Liou Di, letter to Shanghai, 11 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, cit.; *Jiangxi Party Committee, report to Shanghai, 12 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, 514/1/1008; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 20–2, 218–22; Shanghai inspector, 20 Feb. 1931, in *Dai & Luo, pp. 114–15.

11 –93 “Extremely devious”: *Provincial Action Committee, Emergency Announcement no. 9, 15 Dec. 1930, RGASPI, cit., Entrust fate to Shanghai: ibid.; cf. VKP vol. 3, p. 1272 (Bespalov report, 11 Feb. 1931, cit.); *Jiangxi Party Committee. Showed torture marks: VKP vol. 3, p. 1272 (Bespalov report, 11 Feb. 1931, cit.).

12 –94 “ignored the letters”: *Provincial Action Committee. Chou told Pole: VKP vol. 3, pp. 1279–80 (Rylsky report of talk with Chou and Hsiang Chung-fa, 19 Feb. 1931). Moscow backed Mao: Comintern resolution on Futian, 18 Mar. 1931 (RGASPI, 514/1/1006, p. 90); cf. VKP vol. 3, p. 1348); “Politburo Resolution on Futian Incident,” 28 Mar. 1931, *ZZWX vol. 7, pp. 203–9. Hand of Kang Sheng: RGASPI, 514/1/1008.

13 Liou Di execution: Titov, vol. 1, p. 312; cf. Smedley 1934, p. 279; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 22–3.

14 Cited in Titov, vol. 1, p. 340.

15 Secret report revealed: May 1932, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, pp. 478–80; interview with a local Party historian, 4–5 Apr. 1996. Tens of thousands died: ibid. written source, p. 436. Purge in Fujian: *Deng Zihui Biography Committee, pp. 112–13; “West Fujian Special Committee Circular no. 10,” in *Nationalist Party Organization Department, p. 137; *Gong Chu, pp. 247–8; *Wen Yu, pp. 68–75; Kuo Chien, FBIS-CHI-91–016 (24 Jan. 1991), p. 31. Head of Red Fujian fled: *Gong Chu, pp. 246–50.

16 “black and lightless”: 20 Dec. 1930; *Hsiao Tso-liang, vol. 2, pp. 262–3; *Jiangxi Party Committee, report to Shanghai, 12 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, cit. “So many old comrades”: *Gong Chu, pp. 266–7. Purging Zhu’s staff: *Chen, Xiao et al., p. 184. “Peng might be mixed up”: Gailis to GRU chief Berzin, 10 Feb. 1931 (VKP vol. 3, p. 1260). Zhu on panel: *Fan Hao, p. 109. Never halted purge: report, May 1932, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1, pp. 477–80.

17 Few agreed with Mao strategy: *Provincial Action Committee, Emergency Announcement no. 9, 15 Dec. 1930, RGASPI, cit.; *Jiangxi Party Committee, report to Shanghai, 12 Jan. 1931, RGASPI, cit.; *Fan Hao, pp. 40–1. “we saw no people”: *WZX, no. 45, pp. 85–6. Chiang reflected: 12 Aug. 1931, *Chiang, p. 376.

18 Russian assistance: Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 47–52, 61–2; id. 1993, pp. 307–15; Vinarov, pp. 328, 373–6; Mader, pp. 94–6.

19 Sorge role in China: Vinarov, pp. 373–6; Mader, pp. 64–117, 233–4; Werner interview, 20 Nov. 1999; Werner, pp. 38ff. Zhang Wen-qiu: interview with her, 29 Oct. 1995; *Zhang Wenqiu, pp. 231–8. Smedley confirmed as Comintern agent: VKP, vol. 4, p.585 (Comintern Protocol, 3 April 1934 records decision: “To send c[omrade] Agnes Smedley to China for the publication of [the magazine] China Forum.”).

20 Ambush, 30 Dec. 1930: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 329–30; *Fan Hao, pp. 50–2. “Chop his head”: *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 94, 186–7; *Huang Kecheng, p. 83. Mao asked for poison gas: 14 Oct. 1930 (MRTP vol. 3, p. 555). Radios: VKP vol. 3, pp. 1282 (Chou, 19 Feb. 1931: “big” radio sent to Mao); ibid., p. 1371 (Far Eastern Bureau, 28 Mar. 1931); ibid., p. 1466 (Rylsky, 10 June 1931); cf. Snow, H. 1979, pp. 251, 255; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 189–92; *Fan Hao, pp. 57–8.

21 –98 Verge of collapse: Reds’ report about the war, *ZDJC vol. 15, pp. 44–5; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 125–6. Domestic Stability First: 23 July 1931, *Chiang, p. 372. “Non-resistance only feasible policy”: interview with the Young Marshal, 17 Feb. 1993. “This misfortune”: 20 Sept. 1931, *Chiang, pp. 386–7. “suspend plan”: 21 Sept. 1931, ibid., p. 387.

22 CCP rejected United Front: CCP declaration, 30 Sept. 1930, *ZZWX vol. 7, pp. 426–30. “defending the Soviet Union”: CCP declaration, 22 Sept. 1930, ibid., pp. 416–21. Red state size: *Ma Qibin et al., pp. 448–9; *Xia & Chen, pp. 235–6; *Ma Juxian et al., p. 55.

23 *CCP Organization Department, pp. 25, 89.

24 First person to use “Chairman Mao”: *Fan Hao, pp. 98, 109.

CHAPTER 9 Mao and the First Red State

1 Sites of Red government: visit to Ruijin and conversations with locals, Apr. 1996.

2 Grand celebration: *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 457–8; Smedley 1934, p. 307. Moscow had considered Mao for head of military: Far Eastern Bureau to CCP, 10 Nov. 1930, in VKP vol. 3, pp. 1008–09; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 360.

3 Village committees: *Mao 1983, pp. 297–300. Web of control: *Mao 1983, pp. 300, 326.

4 –103 *Hsu En-tseng, et al., pp. 171–4 (E: Hsu, U. T., pp. 70–1); *DSYJ, 1980, no. 4, pp. 76–8; *ZDY, 1989, no. 3, pp. 1–2; interview with an old underground worker, 3 Sept. 1998.

5 –104 “relied entirely on”: resolution under Chou, 7 Jan. 1932, *ZZWX vol. 8, p. 19. “burned on the spot”: *Chen, Xiao et al., p. 225. “Relaxing about purges”: report, May 1932, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 1. pp. 480–8. Tungsten, trade: *Shu Long, pp. 72–7; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 380–95.

6 Hand over silver hairpins: Mao, “Changgang Investigation,” Nov. 1933, *Mao 1983, p. 324; *Ruijin County Chronicle Committee, p. 783; “Communists’ bonds worse”: Reds’ own report, 18 May 1934, *GS vol. 5, p. 345; Hsu, K., pp. 285–93, 291; Mao orders re bonds, *Mao 1993c, pp. 59–65 (E: MRTP vol. 4, pp. 357–60); bonds, *HZ, passim, a summary in *Wen & Xie, pp. 189–91. “lend grain”: Mao, 1 Mar. 1933, *Mao 1993c, p. 62; (E: MRTP vol. 4, pp. 402ff, 408ff). Most men of working age: *Gong Chu, p. 414. Women main labor force: *Mao 1983, pp. 280, 302,311–12, 325, 343.

7 Meetings “rest time”: ibid., p. 308 (E: MRTP vol. 4, p. 603). Hospital moved to Ruijin: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 394. His own mug: *Chen, Xiao et al., p. 450. Sand Islet: the well is turned into a Mao-cult shrine, presenting him as a source (associated to “well”) of benevolence to the people. Visit to the well and conversations with locals, Apr. 1996; *Zeng & Yan, pp. 239–40. Education in Ruijin: *Mao 1983, pp. 317–18, 326; *Gong Chu, pp. 419–21; visit to Ruijin and interviews with local museum curators, Apr. 1996; Snow 1973, p. 186.

8 –106 Uncover “hidden landlords”: this drive was called “Land Investigation Campaign [chatian yundong].” Mao orders, from June 1933, *GS vol. 5, pp. 284–306. “limitless forced labour”: 10 Oct. 1933, ibid., p. 333. “Confiscate every last single”: ibid., p. 298. Buffalo sheds: interview with a local Party historian, 8 Apr. 1996. Authorities reported: Sept. 1933, *GS vol. 5, pp. 321–5.

9 Gong Chu story: *Gong Chu, pp. 421–5.

10 “find counter-revolutionaries”: *Liu Ying, pp. 48–9. Cai Dun-song: *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 487–91.Manager tried to flee: *HZ, 18 Feb. 1934. Old-timers recalled: *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 495–6.

11 President acknowledged: interview with an official present, 1 Apr. 1996. Back to Mainland: *First Front Army History Committee, p. 631.

12 –108 “Suicides are the most shameful”: *Qingnian shihua (Honest Words for the Youth), Ruijin periodical, vol. 2, no. 13. Yang Yue-bin: visit to Ruijin and conversations with local museum curators, Apr. 1996; *First Front Army History Committee, pp. 248–9. Escapes, rebellions: report, Sept. 1933, *GS vol. 5, p. 323; *Wang Qisen et al., pp. 223–5, 238, 244–5; *ZDZ, no. 21, p. 142; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 504–6. “killed together with the visitor”: *Chen, Xiao et al., p. 496. Death toll: *Ma Juxian et al., pp. 54–6; *Fu & Chen, p. 40.

13 *Ma Juxian et al., p. 54.

14 “not one member of the CCP”: “Report on Mission … byS. Tikhvinsky,” 26 Jan. 1950, AVPRF, 0100/43/302/4, p. 79 (interview with CCP chief of Jiangxi, Shao Shi-ping, 3 Jan. 1950); the Russian Foreign Ministry Archive declined to let this page be photocopied; cf. Kulik 1994, p. 117.

CHAPTER 10 Troublemaker to Figurehead

1 Mao accused of “kulak line”: Political Resolution, First Party Congress of the Central Soviet Area, 1–5 Nov. 1931, *ZZWX vol. 7, pp. 448–63; *Fan Hao, pp. 97–100, 106. Mao unseated, “sick leave”: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 365–6. In Buddhist temple: *Wang Xingjuan 1987, pp. 167–8; *Fan Hao, pp. 116–17.

2 –110 “recantation notice”: *Shun Pao, Shanghai newspaper, 20 Feb. 1932; *Jin Chongji et al. 1990, pp. 248–9. Mao to crisis meeting: *Wang Xingjuan 1987, p. 169; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 367; Red Army Political Dept. order, 17 Mar. 1932, *ZDJC vol. 15, pp. 164–6; *Fan Hao, pp. 103–4; cable from Chou, Wang Jia-xiang, Ren Bi-shi and Zhu De to Shanghai (forwarded to Moscow, arrived 3 May 1932), RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 82.

3 –111 Chou gave Mao two-thirds of army: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 368; *Zhou 1991, p. 218; Chou et al. cable (arrived 3 May 1932), RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 82. Mao changed route to coast: Military Council’s order of routes, 18 Mar. 1932, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1993, p. 284; but Mao: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 368–9; *Fan Hao, p. 104; *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, pp. 263–8; Ningdu meeting bulletin, 21 Oct. 1932, *ZZWX vol. 8, p. 528; cable from Chou et al. (arrived 3 May 1932), cit. cf. Titov, vol. 1, pp. 376–7 and later report by Mao Tse-min to Comintern defending Mao Tse-tung’s actions, cited ibid.

4 Sent colleagues press cuttings: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 374. Ewert stressed to Ruijin: Ewert to Moscow, Oct. 1932, cited in Titov, vol. 1, pp. 381–2; cf. Ewert to Piatnitsky, 8 Oct. 1932, VKP vol. 4, pp. 193–4. Private fortune in cave: Salisbury, pp. 49–50; interview with a local Party historian, 23 May 1997; *Shu Long, pp. 234–5.

5 Party leadership “utterly wrong”: Mao, 3 May 1932, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, pp. 271–2 (E: MRTP vol. 4, p. 217). Had to return to Jiangxi: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 375–8; *Gong Chu, pp. 324–5; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 332, 346.

6 *Zhang Xuexin et al., p. 227; *Xiao Jingguang, pp. 112–16; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 334–8.

7 MRTP vol. 4, p. 207; intra-CCP communications, e.g. Mao to Chou, 22 Apr. 1932, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, pp. 269–70. (E: MRTP vol. 4, pp. 215–16).

8 “right opportunism”: cable from Chou et al. (arrived Moscow 3 May 1932), original in English, RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 82. Keep Mao on board: CCP cable to Comintern, 27 May 1932 (“concerning relation to Mao … perfectly agree”), RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 97; and Ruijin to Shanghai, 9 June 1932 referring to “Comintern directive” of 15 May 1932, RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 109. 25 July: *DDWX, 1990, no. 2, pp. 31–3. Mao chief political commissar: *ZDJC vol. 15, p. 168.

9 Mao sat for a month: Mao cables and orders, Sept. 1932, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, pp. 284–307; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 382–8. Moscow strategy: *DDWX, 1990, no. 2, p. 39. Mao wait and see: Mao, 26 Sept. 1932, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, pp. 298–304. “extremely dangerous”: *DDWX, 1990, no. 2, p. 38. “Sometimes arguments”: in *Zhang Xuexin et al., p. 245. Ningdu meeting: Shanghai to Ruijin, 30 Sept. 1932, RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 248; Shanghai to Ruijin, 7 Oct. 1932, RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 253; Ewert to Piatnitsky, 8 Oct. 1932, VKP vol. 4, pp. 193–4; cf. Shanghai to Comintern, 16 Oct. (ibid., p. 197); Wang Ming to Soviet Party at Comintern, 2 Nov., ibid., p. 199; Shanghai to Comintern, 11 Nov., RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 276; Titov vol. 1, pp. 377–85; bulletin, 21 Oct. 1932, *ZZWX vol. 8, pp. 528–31; report, 12 Nov. 1932, *Zhang Xuexin et al., pp. 244–5. Po Ku infuriated: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 389.

10 Suggestion to expel Mao: Mao mentioned this, 1 Aug. 1959, in *Li Rui 1989, p. 231; and 24 Oct. 1966, CLG vol. 1, no. 4 (1968–69), p. 97. “temporarily returning”: 12 Oct. 1932, *DDWX, 1990, no. 2, p. 39. Moscow told: Shanghai to Moscow, 11 Nov. 1932, RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 276. Mao cabled twice: Po Ku told Ewert (Titov, vol. 1, p. 385). Ewert: Ewert letter cited in Titov, vol. 1, pp. 381–2, cf. Ewert to Piatnitsky, 8 Oct. 1932, VKP vol. 4, pp. 192–6. “Regarding your differences”: Shanghai to Ruijin, 16 Oct. 1932, RGASPI, 495/19/217a, p. 233; similar language in Comintern directive to CCP, 19–22 Mar. 1933, VKP vol. 4, p. 295 (E: Web/Dimitrov); *DDWX, 1990, no. 2, pp. 40–1, 55. Stalin’s view asked: Wang Ming to Soviet Party at Comintern, 2 Nov. 1932, VKP vol. 4, p. 200. Chou’s gentle handling praised: *Zhou1991, pp. 233–4.

11 Hospital of the Gospel: visit, Apr. 1996. Mao ran competing HQ: Lo Fu, 18 Feb. 1933, in *Hsiao Tso-liang, pp. 666–7 (E: précis in id., 1961, pp. 236–7); *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 391; article, 6 May 1933, *ZZWX vol. 8, pp. 491–502. “quick and subtle”: Snow 1968, p. 15.

12 “nasty character” etc.: Titov, vol. 1, pp. 385, 386. Had to work with Mao: Titov, vol. 1, p. 386. Mao’s brother Tse-min later told the Comintern that Po was like “Trotskyists,” which was tantamount to requesting a death sentence (Mao Tse-min Report, 6 Dec. 1939, RGASPI, 514/1/1044, p. 102); cf. Titov, vol. 1, p. 389. Mao followers retained posts: *ZR vol. 48, pp. 381–3; *Reminiscences about Tan Zhenlin, pp. 72–4; *Mao 1993, p. 320.

13 Lepin: Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 94–9. “impetus … from me”: Braun 1982, p. 35. “tolerance and conciliation”: Titov, vol. 1, pp. 392–5 (Po Ku reporting Ewert); cf. Comintern directive to CCP, 19–22 Mar. 1933, VKP vol. 4, p. 295; Far Eastern Bureau to Ruijin, 28 Mar. 1933, ibid., p. 298.

14 “I really stank”: *Wang Dongxing 1997a, p. 116; *Wang Xingjuan 1987, p. 172. Not on Moscow list: Herbert (Comintern Shanghai) to Piatnitsky, 27 Dec. 1932, VKP vol. 4, p. 243; cable exchanges, Po Ku and Moscow, *ZDC, 1987, no. 5, p. 15. “diplomatic disorder”: Braun 1982, p. 49. “Old Mao is”: *Li Weihan, p. 353.

CHAPTER 11 How Mao Got onto the Long March

1 “shrink gradually”: *Peng 1981, p. 188.

2 –120 Stern: Krymov, pp. 308–19, 339; Brun-Zechowoj, pp. 62–4, 156–7 (Stern letter to Stalin from the gulag, Oct. 1952). Braun: Litten 1997. “stay inside my house”: Braun 1982, pp. 34–5. “She had to be big”: *Kang Keqing, p. 104; *Zhu Zhongli 1989, p. 56. According to Mrs. Zhu De: *Kang Keqing, p. 104. Mao cracked a joke: *Zhu Zhongli 1989, p. 56. Braun and CCP leaders: Braun 1982, pp. 54–5; *Wu Xiuquan 1992, pp. 97–100.

3 –121 On 25 Mar.: Comintern to Ewert and CCP CC, NA, HW 17/3, cable 063; this is one of a number of transmissions between Moscow and China intercepted by British intelligence in 1934; the transmissions were in French; some of the same documents since released from Russian archives are in VKP vol. 4 (in Russian); this one pp. 583–4; cf. Comintern to Voroshilov, Mar. 1934, Mirovitskaya 1975, p. 97. 27 Mar.: Shanghai to Piatnitsky, VKP vol. 4, p. 585. 9 Apr.: Comintern to Ewert, VKP vol. 4, p. 586; following on Comintern meeting, 3 Apr., ibid., pp. 585–6; cf. Moscow to China, 7 May 1934, NA, HW 17/3, cable 123, which was the first Moscow cable decoded by the British (on 6 June; and the only one re-decoded, on 2 Aug). “My health is good”: *Chen, Xiao et al., p. 486. Leave Mao behind: *Wu Xiuquan 1992, p. 105. No one wanted to be left behind: Chen Yi, in *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 543–4; *Li Weihan, pp. 346–7; *Zhang Wentian 1943, p. 78.

4 –122 Mao to southern front: *He Changgong, pp. 313–23; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 426–32; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 507, 510–16, 524–7. Exit point changed in July: Braun 1982, p. 74; *Xiao Ke 1997, pp. 189–92; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 432–3.

5 Mao squatted in Yudu: visit to the site, Apr. 1996; *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 530–1. Treasure hoard to Po Ku: *Shu Long, pp. 234–5; Salisbury, p. 50. Begging Moscow to send money: Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 96–7; cf. Moscow to Shanghai, 26 May 1934, NA, HW 17/3, cable 156; VKP vol. 4, pp. 598–9. Xiang Ying: *Wang Fuyi, pp. 98–101; *Dai & Luo, pp. 138–41.

6 Comintern to Shanghai, 1 July 1934, VKP vol. 4, p. 619.

7 Frame Xiang: Panyushkin, p. 122 (“doing away with Xiang”); Titov, vol. 1, p. 370; Chou tries to shrug off accusations in talk in Moscow with the KGB’s Mordvinov, 4 Mar. 1940, RGASPI, 514/1/1006, p. 48. Xiang against taking Mao along, Po Ku optimistic: Braun 1982, pp. 87–8. Troublemaking until July: *Chen, Xiao et al., pp. 490–4, 511–16, 524–5; Hu Chi-hsi 1982, pp. 102–5. “very disciplined”: *Nie 1991, pp. 188–9 (E: pp. 180–1).

8 Little Mao, other children: *Wang Xingjuan 1987, pp. 135–7; 163–7; 186–7, 269; *Wang Xingjuan 1993, pp. 108–9, 237–40.

9 –125 Interview with Zeng Zhi, 24 Sept. 1994.

10 Last weeks before departure: *Gong Chu, pp. 395–9.

11 Nelson Fu: *Fu Lianzhang, pp. 3–12; *Li Yong et al., pp. 158–60.

12 “link up with the Soviet Union”: Moscow to China, 3 May 1934, NA, HW 17/3, cables 106–115; Vinarov, pp. 373–4; cf. Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 44–5: Borodin plan from mid-1927. Decoy of 6,000: Mao and Co. declaration, 15 July 1934, *Jiangxi Archive & CCP Jiangxi Committee, vol. 2, pp. 726–9 (E: MRTP vol. 4, pp. 768–9); Mao talk, 31 July 1934, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, pp. 351–5 (E: MRTP vol. 4, p. 776); *Su Yu, pp. 110–33; Xiang, L, pp. 24–5; Yang, B. 1990, pp. 82–5.

13 Braun 1982, p. 77; *Jin Chongji et al. 1990, p. 277.

14 Executions before evacuation: *Gong Chu, pp. 430–2. Expert marksman: *Kang Keqing, pp. 121–4. “active shop-assistants”: interview with a local Party historian, 8 Apr. 1996. He made abundantly clear: conversation, 7 Apr. 1996. Mao departure: *Wu Jiqing, pp. 168–9; *Kang Keqing, p. 131.

CHAPTER 12 Long March I: Chiang Lets the Reds Go

1 Long March numbers: Braun 1982, pp. 81, 84; *Zhou 1972, p. 66; *Li Weihan, pp.343–8. Mao’s treasure: *Li Weihan, p. 345; “The autumn rain”: *Liu Ying, pp. 58–9; *Guo Chen, p. 27.

2 –129 Cantonese troops: *Chen, Xiao et al., p. 526; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 436–7; cf. Sladkovsky, p. 139. Chiang told prime minister: *Chiang, pp. 751–2. A close aide: *Yan Daogang, p. 9. Red Army walks through fortified lines: Nationalists’ telegram exchanges in *Second Archive & Hunan Archive; *Li Weihan, p. 348; *Nie 1991, pp. 191–5 (E: Nie, pp. 180ff.); *Peng 1981, pp. 193–4 (E: Peng, pp. 359–60); *Jin Chongji et al., 1993, pp. 329–31; *Yan Daogang, pp. 9–10; *Xue Yue, section notes under the heading “Xiangsheng zhuijiao.” Chiang appoints Ho Chien: *Second Archive & Hunan Archive, pp. 220–1.

3 Crossing Xiang River: *Yan Daogang, p. 13; Nationalist army orders, in *Second Archive, pp. 186–91; *CCP Guilin Committee, pp. 25–8; *Museum of the Chinese Revolution, pp. 20–1; Zhu De cable, 1 Dec. 1934, in *Central Archive 1996, p. 46; Tong & Li, pp. 295ff., *Li Zongren, pp. 638–41; *Pai Chung-hsi, p. 90; Braun 1982, pp. 91–2.

4 –130 Chiang monitoring: *Yan Daogang, p. 12. Ho Chien cable: *Military History Bureau MND, p. 861. Chiang plan to conquer southwest: Sichuan as “the base”: *Chiang, p. 825.

5 *Military History Bureau MND, p. 861; Braun 1982, pp. 91–2.

6 To his secretary: *Yan Daogang, p. 15. Nation-building blueprint: *Chiang, pp. 776–80. Warlords blamed and praised: *Chiang, pp. 762–3; *Military History Bureau MND, pp. 971–2; *Jin Chongji et al.1993, pp. 329–30.

7 Ching-kuo sole heir of Chiang: Taylor 2000, pp. 7–8; *Wang Shichun, p. 20. Ching-kuo to Russia: Chiang Ching-kuo 1937 in Cline, pp. 154–7, and *Chiang Ching-kuo, pp. 66ff.; Tikhvinsky 2000, pp. 341–8 (Dossier on Chiang Ching-kuo for Brezhnev, 1969); TsDA, 146/6/1607, p. 5 (Ching-kuo letter to Dimitrov, Dec. 1936); n.a. “Jiang Jingguo in Russia,” p. 179; Yu Miin-ling, pp. 112, 121.

8 –132 Shao Li-tzu was mole: Interview with Shao, July 1956, in *YD, pp. 81–3; *CPPCC 1985a, p. 241. Shao telegram to Moscow, 23 Apr. 1927, VKP vol. 2, p. 696. Ching-kuo kept in Russia: Chiang Ching-kuo, pp. 179ff. Peggy: Dennis, p. 86. As of 2003 Tim Dennis was still in Russia, where he was a well-known Sinologist, under the name “Timur Timofeyev.” Mme Sun Soviet agent: VKP vol. 4, p. 1100 (Wang Ming cable to CCP, 13 Mar. 1937); cf. NA, HW 17/3 (1934 Moscow cables to CCP intercepted by British).

9 RGASPI, 495/74/281, pp. 34–5 (to “Comrade Wang Ming” for “advise” [sic], 26 Jan. 1937, in English); VKP vol. 4, pp. 1092–3.

10 Proposed hostage swap: Chiang diary, 16 Dec. 1931, in *Yang Tianshi, p. 370. Chiang diaries: ibid., pp. 370–4.

11 Death of Shao junior: *CPPCC 1985a, pp. 37, 240; “The tragic end of a Chinese who had wounded his lover,” Corriere della Sera, 22 Dec. 1931, p. 8.

12 Shaanxi Red base built: *CPPCC 1985a, pp. 34, 114, 240–1; *Chiang, pp. 755, 759; *Wang Zicheng, p. 25.

13 *Wu Changyi, pp. 92–103.

14 –135 Chiang to American emissary: Currie, “Notes on Interviews with Chiang Kai-shek” (typescript, 17 Mar. 1941), p. 30. Reds steered by radio: *Radio Corps History Committee, p. 95; Song Kaifu, in *Fourth Front Army Memoirs Collection team, pp. 274–5; *Yan Daogang, pp. 12–13. Shanghai radio station shut down: *Hsu En-tseng et al., pp. 189–90 (E: Hsu, U. T., pp. 97–9); *Radio Corps History Committee, p. 98; *Yue Xia, p. 137; NA, HW 17/3, Moscow cables to Shanghai, 5 July 1934 (no. 225), 7 July 1934 (nos. 226, 227); cf. Titov, vol. 2, p. 135. 2 Sept. diary: in *Yang Tianshi, p. 375.

15 Chiang absents himself: *Chiang, pp. 752–65. Ching-kuo held hostage: Chiang Ching-kuo, pp. 178ff. “family calamity”: *Yang Tianshi,p. 375.

CHAPTER 13 Long March II: The Power Behind the Throne

1 Guizhou warlord recalled: *Wang Jialie, pp. 85–6, 88. Chiang funnels Reds to Sichuan: Braun 1982, p. 91; *Chiang, p. 783; *Wang Jialie, pp. 87–8. Mao started active steps: *Zhou 1972, p. 67; *Zhang Wentian 1943, pp. 78–80; Mao speech, 13 Nov. 1943, in *Hu Qiaomu, p. 294; cf. Kampen 2000, pp. 66–77; Braun 1974, pp. 94ff.

2 Lo resentment: *Zhang Wentian 1943, p. 78; cf. Titov, vol. 2, pp. 122ff. Designing litter: *Liu Ying, p. 56. “lying in a litter”: Mao told staff, 25 Dec. 1960, in *Ye Zilong, p. 38. Litter-carriers: *Guo Chen, p. 72–3. Plotting on litter: *Zhu Zhongli 1995, pp. 54, 60; *Cheng Zhongyuan 1993, p. 197; cf. Kampen 1989, p. 708.

3 –138 Pointing a pistol: *Nie 1991, p. 206 (E: Nie, p. 198). Zunyi meeting: *Chen Yun 1935, pp. 36–41 (E: Chen Yun 1935, pp. 643–8); Braun 1982, pp. 102–4; cf. Kampen 2000, pp. 69–76; Titov, vol. 2, pp. 101–29; Titov 1976; Sladkovsky, pp. 139–43. Mao gets no top Party or army job, but enters Secretariat: *Chen Yun 1935, p. 42 (E: Chen Yun 1935, p. 648); Braun 1982, p. 104; *Xu Zehao, p. 223.

4 –139 Resolution: *Chen Yun 1935, p. 42. Draft: Titov 1976, pp. 100, 103 and 103, n. 15. Final version: *ZHW, pp. 3, 21–2; Yang, B. 1986, pp. 262–5. Braun remark: Braun 1982, p. 98. “Helper”: *Chen Yun 1935, p. 42 (E: Chen Yun 1935, p. 648). Red Prof job: *Xu Zehao, p. 223.

5 Lo Fu becomes No. 1: *Chen Yun 1935, p. 43 (E: Chen Yun 1935, p. 648); *Zhou 1972, pp. 68–9. Pressure on Po: Titov, vol. 2, p. 123. Kept secret: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 450. Decision to move into Sichuan: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 444. Stern proposal: 16 Sept. 1934, in VKP vol. 4, p. 688.

6 –140 Lepin role: Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 94ff. Li Li-san: Li Li-san report, 3 Aug. 1935, VKP vol. 4, pp. 897–903. Ringwalt report: NARA, RG 59, LM 83, roll 9 (US Department of State, file 893.00/12966, 11 Jan. 1935). Kim Philby: Philby, pp. 518–19.

7 Chang Kuo-tao bases: *Xu Xiangqian, pp. 121–2, 137, 221.

8 –141 Purge: ibid., p. 103; Chang Kuo-tao report, 25 Nov. 1931, in *ZDJC vol. 15, pp. 330–4, cf. 345–9; Chen Chang-hao, Nov. 1931, in *ZZ4, Eyuwan period, vol. 2, pp. 433–4. Mao insists on ambush: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 445; Mao talk, 10 Sept. 1956, in *DDWX, 1991, no. 3, p. 7; CWB, no. 6–7 (1995–1996), p. 159 (Mao to Soviet ambassador Yudin, 22 July 1958). Original plan: 20 Jan. 1935, in *ZZWX vol. 10, p. 479.

9 Tucheng: *Jin Chongji et al. 1996, p. 346; *Guo Chen, pp. 198–202. Casualties: *Ye Xinyu, pp. 207–8; *Song Renqiong, pp. 63–5; Xiao Hua, cited in Salisbury 1985, p. 372, n. 11.

10 Lin Biao: Braun 1982, p. 110. Original plan scrapped: *ZZWX vol. 10, p. 483. Retake Zunyi: *Wang Jialie, pp. 90–2.

11 Interview with one of the historians, Aug. 1997.

12 Mao appointment: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 450. Pyrrhic victory: *Wang Yan et al., p. 132–3; *Huang Kecheng, p. 134. 5 & 10 Mar.: *ZDJC vol. 15,p. 434.

13 Mao lost post: *Cheng Zhongyuan, pp. 218–19. Triumvirate formed: ibid.; *Zhou 1972, p. 69. Maotai defeat: Mao talk, 10 Sept. 1956, in *DDWX, 1991, no. 3, p. 7; *Peng 1998, p. 118; *Chen Jiren, p. 90; *Ministry History Bureau MND, pp. 883–4; Nationalists’ telegrams (and Lin Biao report), in *Guizhou Archive, pp. 123–5; also in *Guizhou Social Science & Guizhou Museum, pp. 612–13.

14 –145 “crossing to the east”: *ZDJC vol. 15, pp. 436–7. “circling”: Braun 1982, p. 110. Kuo-tao’s army: *Xu Xiangqian, pp. 263, 268. “tour de force”: Nie, p. 218. Chiang baffled: *Yan Daogang, pp. 18–20. Transferred army away from Sichuan border: *Sun Du, p. 136.

15 “forced marches”: Braun 1982, pp. 113–14; *Guo Chen, pp. 213–14. 9th Corps: *Zhao Rong, pp. 167–88.

16 –147 Baby girl birth: Interviews with Gui-yuan’s fellow marchers, 23 Sept. & 15 Oct. 1993, 14 Sept. 1994; *Wang Xingjuan 1987, pp. 199–200; *Zhang Xinshi, pp. 12–13. Mao indifference: ibid. interviews; *Wang Xingjuan 1987, p. 200. “hen dropping an egg”: Interview with Zeng Zhi, 24 Sept. 1994; *Wang Xingjuan 1993, p. 8.

17 hit by a bomb, Mao reaction: Interviews with fellow marchers, ibid., and 12 Sept. 1997; *Wang Xingjuan 1987, pp. 204–8. “Where are we going”: *Cai Xiaoqian, p. 296. Lin Biao clamored: *Cheng Zhongyuan, pp. 220–1.

18 Lo Fu: Braun 1982, pp. 114–15. Mao livid: Braun 1982, p. 115. Young woman: *Liu Ying, pp. 66–9. “expand southward”: order *Chen Jiren, p. 90. 25 Apr. cable: in *Chen Jiren, p. 90. Head for Sichuan: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 453–4; *PLA Military Science Academy, p. 68.

19 –149 Crossing Golden Sand River: Braun 1982, p. 113; *Song Renqiong, pp. 71–2; *PLA Military Science Academy, pp. 69–70; Nationalists’ telegrams, in *Yunnan Archive, pp. 226–9; *Li Yimang, pp. 199–200; Salisbury, pp. 309–10. Huili, Peng: *Sichuan Party History Committee, pp. 60–2; Peng, pp. 368–71; *Liu Ying, pp. 71–3; *Nie 1991, p. 231 (E: Nie, pp. 222–3); Braun 1982, pp. 115–16; *Li Rui 1989, p. 259.

20 “I was denounced instead”: *Huang Kecheng, pp. 135–6. “go north”: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 455.

21 Chen Yun message in Moscow: RGASPI, 495/18/1011, pp. 13–14 (Chen Report to Comintern, 15 Oct. 1935, as delivered) & RGASPI, 495/18/1013, p. 73 (with handwritten changes and deletions, apparently by Manuilsky); VKP vol. 4, pp. 915–17 (notes to ECCI Secretariat minutes, 15 Oct. 1935) and ibid., p. 877; *Zhang Wentian 2000, p. 249.

22 No Nationalist troops at Dadu: Nationalist telegrams, in *Sichuan Archive, pp. 142, 150–3, 160. 93–year-old: Interview by the Dadu Bridge, 1 Sept. 1997.

23 Dadu myth: Snow 1973, pp. 194–9, esp. p. 199.

24 Bridge did not burn: China Daily, 1 & 2 Aug. 1983, cited in Hanson 1986, p. 281. No battle casualties: *Zhanshi (Soldier), Red Army Political Department pamphlet, no. 186, 3 June 1935; *PLA Military Science Academy, p. 95. Chou bodyguard described: Wei Kouo-lou, p. 50.

25 Peng on Dadu: Payne 1947, p. 323 (Peng interview, 12 June 1946). Fell off: *Kang Keqing, p. 153; interview with the 93–year-old, 1 Sept. 1997. Ferry crossing myth: visit to site and interviews with the locals, Sept. 1997.

26 Hardship: Braun 1982, p. 120; *Guo Chen, p. 231. Mao climbing: *Wu Jiqing, pp. 245–9.

27 Kung–Bogomolov: DVP vol. 18 (1935), p. 438. “matériel”: Braun 1982, p. 121; Mao cable, 16 June 1935, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, p. 358; (E: MRTP vol. 5, p. 16).

CHAPTER 14 Long March III: Monopolizing the Moscow Connection

1 Zhu De lamented: *Zhang Guotao, vol. 3, pp. 221–2 (E: Chang Kuo-tao, vol. 2, p. 379). “as ambitious as Mao”: Braun 1982, p. 123.

2 “warlordism”: *Xu Xiangqian, pp. 285–6. “How can such”: *Kuo Hua-lun, vol. 3, p. 60 (E: Kuo, W., vol. 3, p. 82).

3 –157 Complain to Kuo-tao: *Zhang Guotao, vol. 3, pp. 245–6 (E: Chang Kuo-tao, vol. 2, p. 402). “sedan-chairs”: ibid., p. 223; interview with a Long Marcher, 3 Sept. 1997. Difference between life and death: *Guo Chen, pp. 71–3; *Liu Ying, p. 74; *Su Ping, pp. 94–5; *Xu Xiangqian, p. 288.

4 –158 “fighting for food”: *Li Yimang, p. 168; *Xu Xiangqian, pp. 262–3. “foreign debt”: Snow 1973, pp. 203–4. “barbarian cavalry”: *Museum of the Chinese Revolution, pp. 205–7. 18 July: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 463. “close to the Soviet Union”: Mao, 6 Aug. 1935, in *Ding Zhi, p. 19; Sheng, p. 24. Operation to move north: called “Operation Xiao-Tao,” in *ZZ4, Long March Period, pp. 95–101.

5 Mao cable, 15 Aug.: ibid., p. 123. Kuo-tao reply: ibid., pp. 124–5.

6 Resolution: *ZZ4, Long March Period, pp. 126–8. Mao had discovered: *Yang Chengwu, pp. 214–17.

7 Into swamps on litter: interviews with historians who had done extensive research, Aug. & Sept. 1997. “huddled in the rain”: Lin Biao report, 21 Aug. 1935, *Central Archive 1996, p. 297. Vivid description: Braun 1982, pp. 136–7. Another Long Marcher: *Li Weihan, pp. 362–3.

8 Mrs. Lo Fu: *Liu Ying, pp. 82–3.

9 –160 400 died: *Zhou 1991, p. 290. Mao urging Kuo-tao: cables on 24 Aug. & 1 Sept. 1935, *ZZ4, Long March Period, pp. 132–3, 138. On 2 Sept.: *Central Archive 1996, p. 309.

10 –161 A day later: *Central Archive 1996, p. 310. Stay put: Chang cables, 3 & 9 Sept. 1935, in *ZZ4, Long March Period, pp. 139, 144. 8 Sept.: ibid., p. 141. “Get up”: *Liu Ying, p. 83. Maps: *Peng 1981, p. 203 (E: Peng, p. 377); *Xu Xiangqian, p. 302. Peng sided with Mao: *Peng 1981, p. 202 (E: Peng, p. 376).

11 Decamp that night: *Li Weihan, p. 364.

12 Cable, 10 Sept. 1935, *Central Archive 1996, p. 320; Saich 1996, pp. 685–6 (Resolution, 12 Sept. 1935); *ZZ4, Long March Period, pp. 153–4; Dallin & Firsov, p. 97 (CCP cable to Wang Ming, 26 June 1936); RGASPI, 495/2/267, pp. 19–27 (CCP cable to Dimitrov, 27 May 1938, enclosing 19 Apr. 1938 report about expulsion of Chang Kuo-tao).

13 “Red Army must not”: *Xu Xiangqian, p. 302.

14 “Big Nose”: *Cai Xiaoqian, pp. 376–7; Braun 1982, pp. 137–8. Only time close to Mao: *Cai Xiaoqian, p. 377. Chiang told governor: cable, 13 Sept., in *Shaanxi Archive, pp. 251–2. “The morning after”: *ZZ4, Long March Period, p. 148.

15 Moscow to CCP re North Shaanxi base: NA, HW 17/3 (Moscow cable, 3 May 1934, nos. 106–15). “void of enemies”: Braun 1982, p. 141; Mao cable, 18 Sept. 1935, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, p. 369; *Hsu Chen 1990, p. 117; *Song Renqiong, p. 92. Hospitality: Braun 1982, p. 141; *Cai Xiaoqian, p. 382. 1,000 gave up: *Military History Bureau MND vol. 5, p. 964.

16 Cheng, J. Chester, “The Mystery of the Battle of La-tsu-k”ou in [sic] the Long March,” JAS, vol. 31, no. 3 (1972), pp. 593–8.

17 –164 “Collect”: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 478. “During the march”: *Huang Kecheng, pp. 144–5. “We were famished”: *Li Yimang, pp. 213–14. “the darkest moment”: Snow 1973, p. 432. Chen Yun message, Moscow endorsement: RGASPI, 495/18/1011, pp. 13–14; RGASPI, 495/18/1013, p. 73 (Chen Yun Report to Comintern, 15 Oct. 1935); VKP vol. 4, pp. 915–17 (notes to ECCI Secretariat minutes, 15 Oct. 1935); cf. ibid., p. 877; Pravda, 13 Dec. 1935 (signed by A.M. Khamadan).

18 –165 Messenger, radio link with Moscow restored: *Xiong & Li, p. 92; Dallin & Firsov, p. 99 (CCP to Wang Ming, 26 June 1936). Liao Hui, in *PLA Historical Documents Committee, pp. 282–3. Stalin’s word: Zhang Hao cable, 14 Feb. 1936, in *ZDJC vol. 15, p. 478. Chiang saw Bogomolov: DVP vol. 18 (1935), pp. 537–9 (Bogomolov cable, 19 Oct. 1935); *Huang Xiurong, pp. 64–5. Chen Li-fu: Interview, 15 Feb. 1993; AVPRF, 0100/20/184/11, pp. 11, 14–15.

19 Hostage stays: Chiang Ching-kuo, pp. 178ff.

CHAPTER 15 The Timely Death of Mao’s Host

1 –170 “a conspirator”: Yba?ez, p. 4; cf. Aguado, p. 258. Mao pointedly remarked: 12 Sept. 1935, *ZZ4, Long March Period, p. 151. Party envoys: *ZZ25, pp. 436–7; Nie Hong-jun, in *GZ, no. 1, 1981. Purge: *ZR vol. 3, pp. 218–19; *Sima Lu 1985, pp. 227–33; Xi Zhongxun, in *RR, 16 Oct. 1979; Vladimirov 27 Apr. 1945. Benign arbiter: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1,p. 484.

2 –171 Lowly post: *ZR vol. 3, p. 221; Ma Wenrui, in *Remembering Mao Zedong vol. 1, p. 109; *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 499, 501. Expedition: strategy, Party resolution, 23 Dec. 1935, *Mao 1993a, vol. 1, pp. 413–21; MRTP vol. 5, pp. 77–83; *Peng 1981, pp. 210, 213–14 (E: Peng, pp. 391ff). Chih-tan’s death: *Pei Zhouyu, pp. 70–1; cf. Apter & Saich, pp. 53–4; more on Pei, in *Song Renqiong, p. 106; *Shu Long, p. 238.

3 Sequence of events: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, pp. 532–5. Widow kept away: interview with widow Tong Guirong, in *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993, p. 109.

4 “a surprise”: *ZR vol. 3, p. 226. Deaths of left- and right-hand men: *ZR vol. 39, pp. 152–3; *Song Renqiong, p. 101; cf. *Wang Jianying 1986, pp. 271, 275.

CHAPTER 16 Chiang Kai-shek Kidnapped

1 “My first impression”: Leonard 1942, p. 21. “like a daddy”: *Chiang, p. 1020.

2 Kolpakidi & Prokhorov 2000, vol. 1, pp. 182–3 (from GRU sources); there is a photograph of the Old Marshal’s bombed train in Vinarov’s book (opposite p. 337), captioned “photograph by the author”; key role also played by the GRU chief in China, Salnin.

3 Tries to visit Russia: *Zhang Xueliang, pp. 651–2; Bertram, p. 98. “scum”: 1 Aug. declaration, *ZZWX vol. 10, p. 519 (E: Saich 1996, p. 693). Deep in talks: Mirovitskaya 1975, p. 171; Titov, vol. 3, p. 81; cf. AVPRF, 0100/20/184/11 (Bogomolov report, 28 Nov. 1935); Mirovitskaya 1975, pp. 170–2; cf. AVPRF, 09/25/98/22, pp. 60–59 [sic] (Uritsky (GRU) report); *Zhang Xueliang, pp. 924, 938. “fly the plane in a vertical”: Leonard 1942, p. 21. Chuckled to us: interview with the Young Marshal, 17 Feb. 1993.

4 –175 He wanted Moscow: Titov, vol. 3, p. 81; cf. AVPRF, 0100/20/184/11, p. 109 (Bogomolov report of his meetings with the Young Marshal, 24 & 25 July 1936). Russians led him on: AVPRF, 0100/20/184/11, p. 109.

5 –176 Mao instructed his negotiator: Mao cable, 20 Jan. 1936, in *Yang Kuisong 1995, p. 38. Mao’s sons: *Ren & Yu, pp. 4–8; *Liu Yitao, pp. 52–5; interview with a member of Mao’s family, 23 Oct. 1995.

6 –177 Stalin personally involved: according to Boris Ponomaryov, top Soviet official involved in handling Mao’s sons (interview in Russia, June 1995); “Moskvin” (Trilisser) to Stalin, 29 May 1936, in *Yang Kuisong 1995, p. 162. “like Outer Mongolia”: in *Yang Kuisong 1995, pp. 89. First telegram: Dallin & Firsov, p. 99; *Yang Kuisong 1995, pp. 101–3; for date, cf. *Shi Jixin, pp. 48–9; Mirovitskaya 1975, p. 104. Sent to Stalin: Dallin & Firsov, p. 96 (Dimitrov to Stalin, early July 1936).

7 15 Aug. milestone order: Dallin & Firsov, pp. 102, 104–5. Talks about United Front: *Huang Xiurong, pp. 79–82, 130. Chiang initiated rapprochement: DVP vol. 18 (1935), pp. 599, 602. Young Marshal still misled: AVPRF, 0100/20/184/11, pp. 108–9 (Bogomolov report); *Fan & Ding, pp. 220–5. Stalin endorsed a plan: Davies et al., pp. 351–2.

8 –178 Mao’s wish list; Comintern reply: in *Yang Kuisong 1995, pp. 218–19; cf. Sheng, pp. 28–9; Dimitrov, 11 & 20 Sept., 6 Nov., 2 Dec. 1936; Mirovitskaya 1975, p. 104; MRTP vol. 5, pp. 360–1 (Mao cable, 19 Sept. 1936); Cherepanov 1982, p. 307. “going to prison”: *Xu Xiangqian,p. 334.

9 Ho Lung talk, 2 Feb. 1961, *ZZ2, pp. 657–8; *Wen Yu, p. 102.

10 $550,000: *Yang Kuisong 1995, p. 236; cf. Dimitrov, 2 Dec. 1936; Mirovitskaya 1975, p. 104 ($300,000 per month sent).

11 –180 Plan to kidnap Chiang: Li Youwen, in *Yang Kuisong 1995, pp. 336–7. Gamble: to Sun Mingjiu and co, in *Wu Zuzhang, p. 216. Telling Yeh, Yeh to Mao: Titov 1981, p. 143. *Zhang Kuitang, p. 191; *Yang Kuisong 1995, pp. 264–5. Titov: Titov 1981, p. 143.

12 180 “Work out a plan”: Dimitrov, 26 Nov. 1936. “come instantly”: *Yang Kuisong 1995, p. 283. Pretending to Young Marshal: Mao cable, 10 Dec. 1936, in *Central Archive 1997, p. 174. “good news in the morning”: *Ye Zilong, p. 39.

CHAPTER 17 A National Player

1 “laughing like mad”: *Zhang Guotao, vol. 3, p. 330 (E: Chang Kuo-tao, vol. 2, p. 480). First cables to Moscow: *Zhang Xueliang, pp. 1124–5, 1133, 1149. “The best option”: in *Zhang Xueliang, p. 1124. “carry out the final measure”: cable to Mao, 17 Dec. 1936, in *Central Archive1997, p. 213.

2 –183 Asked for plane for Chou: two cables from Mao on 13 Dec. 1936, in *Central Archive 1997, pp. 181, 182 (E: one in MRTP vol. 5, p. 540). “made arrangements with the Comintern”: MRTP vol. 5, p. 540 (13 Dec. 1936 cable). Pravda and Izvestia: in *Zhang Xueliang, pp. 1138–9. No plane for Chou: Mao cables, 15, 16, 17 Dec. 1936, in *Central Archive 1997, pp. 204, 211, 212 (E: 17 Dec. cable in MRTP vol. 5, p. 551). Sent his Boeing, Leonard: Leonard 1942, p. 99.

3 –184 Pretended he would: Chou cable to Mao, 17 Dec. 1936, in *Central Archive 1997, p. 213. “Strike at the enemy’s head”: in *Central Archive 1997, p. 202, cf. 189 (E: MRTP vol. 5, p. 550). “The enemy’s jugulars”: in *Central Archive 1997, p. 212 (E: MRTP vol. 5, p. 551). H.H. Kung: *Kung Hsiang-hsi, p. 83.

4 –185 Stalin was on the line: Dimitrov, 14 Dec. 1936; cf. Avreyski, p. 244. Dimitrov’s Chinese assistant: Krymov, p. 289. Artuzov: Damaskin, pp. 153–4 (photo of letter); Piatnitsky, p. 422; interview with Wang Dan-zhi, 21 June 1999. Dimitrov wrote Stalin: VKP vol. 4, pp. 1084–5 (letter, 14 Dec. 1936); cf. Dimitrov, 14 Dec. 1936; Dallin & Firsov, p. 106. Mao in cahoots with Japan?: Vaksberg, pp. 220ff; Piatnitsky, p. 134. Dimitrov stern message: VKP vol. 4, pp. 1085–6; Dimitrov, 16 Dec. 1936; Dallin & Firsov, pp. 107–8.

5 “flew into a rage” (Mme Sun Yat-sen): Snow 1968, p. 2. CCP first official statement: *Central Archive 1997, pp. 200–1 (E: MRTP vol. 5, pp. 547–9).

6 Mao claim in *Yang Kuisong 1995, pp. 327, 329; normal procedure: our interview with Kang Yi-min, 9 Sept. 1997; no “re-sent” cable has been found in Comintern archives (VKP vol. 4, p. 886).

7 “considerable remorse”: *Chiang, pp. 1022–3; Chiang 1985, p. 17. Chiang got message out: in *Zhang Xueliang, p. 1166. Moscow repeated cable, Mao: “restore Chiang Kai-shek’s freedom”: *Central Archive 1997, pp. 240, 244–5; *Yang Kuisong 1995, pp. 329, 333–4; cable of 21st in Saich 1996, p. 770. CCP demands: Mao to Chou, 21 Dec. 1936, *Central Archive 1997, pp. 244–5.

8 –187 Chiang refused to see Chou: Snow 1968, p. 12. Chiang’s ambassador in Moscow: *Li Yizhen, p. 409; *Jiang Tingfu, p. 184. Promise to free Ching-kuo: Wang Bingnan was by the door and overheard this, unpublished memoirs, cited in Han 1994, p. 154.

CHAPTER 18 New Image, New Life and New Wife

1 The next stage: VKP vol. 4, pp. 1091–2, 1097 (Comintern cables to CCP, 20 Jan. & 5 Feb. 1937; E: Web/Dimitrov); *Huang Xiurong, pp. 190, 202; *ZDY, no. 3, 1988, p. 80. CCP public pledge: 10 Feb. 1937, MRTP vol. 5, pp. 606–7. Quid pro quo: *Huang Xiurong, pp. 204ff; *Wang Zicheng, p. 27. Hostage released: Tikhvinsky 2000, p. 40 (Soviet Politburo minutes); cf. Mirovitskaya 1999, pp. 43, 245; *Chiang, p. 1079.

2 –189 Kang Sheng role: Taylor 2000, p. 76; *Wang Guangyuan, pp. 202–3. Mole Shao appointment: *CPPCC 1985a, p. 242. Mao autobiography: *Mao 1937.

3 Tikhvinsky 2000, p. 44 (Bogomolov to Poskryobyshev, head of Stalin’s Secretariat); Larin, pp. 35–8; Chiang Ching-kuo, pp. 182ff; Dimitrov, 28 March 1937; Taylor 2000, p. 77 (from Vladivostok).

4 –190 Mao inscription: in *Xun Yuanhu et al., p. 1 (E: MRTP vol. 5, p. 697). Snow visit: *Fang & Dan, pp. 138–49. George Hatem: interview with his widow, 17 Mar. 1998; *Yuan & Liang, pp. 210–15; *Sima Lu 1952. Snow swallowed in toto: Snow 1973, p. 355; cf. p. 95; *Mao 1993, pp. 67–8; *Mao 1937, p. 91.

5 Mao checks everything: Snow 1968, p. viii; id., 1973, p. 106. “Don’t send me”: Snow, H. 1961, p. 166. No “censorship”: Snow 1973, p. 96. “Honest and true”: in *Mao 1937, p. 91. “Journey to the West”: *Hu Yuzhi, pp. 184–5. “the Great Yu”: translator Wu Liangping, in *Zhang Suhua et al., p. 129.

6 Mao dwellings: visit to Yenan and interviews with locals, Oct. 1994; *Cheng Zhongyuan, p. 480; *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 206.

7 “forty days”: Mao to Gao Gang, interview with an insider, 3 Oct. 1994. Lily Wu: Snow, H. 1972, pp. 250–54. Smedley and Mao: Smedley 1944, pp. 23, 121, 122; Marcuse, p. 286; MRTP vol. 5, pp. 611–23 (Mao interview, 1 Mar. 1937); ibid., p. 629 (Mao letter to E. Snow, 10 Mar. 1937).

8 –193 “walked the floor”: interviews with several women who danced regularly with Mao; *Quan Yanchi 1991, p. 217. “close embrace”: Snow 1956, p. 6. “Son of a pig”: Snow 1956, pp. 10ff. Mao and Ding Ling: *Mao 1993b, vol. 1, p. 660; *Yang Guixin, p. 43; MRTP vol. 5, p. 573 (Mao poem, Dec. 1936).

9 Karmen article: “U Mao Tsze-duna” (At Mao Zedong’s), Izvestia, 8 July 1939; Karmen 1941, p. 108.

10 Gui-yuan ordered not to return: *Liu Ying, p. 113.

11 Gui-yuan and daughter in Moscow: *Wang Xingjuan 1993, esp. pp. 2–13, 27–59; *Liu Ying, pp. 113–15, *Wang Guiyi, p. 54; interview with people in Moscow with her, 6 Oct. 1993 & 7 Sept. 1998; Lee & Wiles, pp. 111ff.

12 Jiang Qing: Witke 1977, pp. 143ff; Terrill 1986, pp. 20ff; *Ye Zilong, pp. 64–5; *Wang Suping; *Ye Yonglie 1996; *Zhu Zhongli 1989, pp. 72–3, 176–7.

13 “reputation is pretty bad”: interviews with Xie Fei, the then Mrs. Liu Shao-chi, 14 Sept. 1994; Li Qiong, Mrs. Yang Fan, mentioned her husband’s letter against the marriage, 17 Apr. 1996; Kuo, W., vol. 3, pp. 520–1. Entertained her jailors: *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 219; *Zhong Kan, p. 76. “I will get married tomorrow”: *Liu Ying, pp. 117–18. Kang in black: interviews with Yenan veterans, 15 & 17 Oct. 1993; *Sima Lu 2004, p. 83.

14 “her past is no problem”: *Zhu Zhongli 1989, p. 174; *Shi Zhe 1992, pp. 218–21.

CHAPTER 19 Red Mole Triggers China–Japan War

1 Chiang did not declare war: Chiang diary, 8 Aug. 1937, *Chiang, p. 1144. Japan did not want full-scale war: *Ma Zhendu 1986, pp. 214–16, 220–1; *CPPCC (Tianjin) vol. 1, pp. 334–6, 360–1. “It was a commonplace”: Abend, p. 245.

2 –198 Very direct danger to Stalin: cf. *CPPCC (Tianjin), vol. 1, pp. 334–6, 360–1; Mirovitskaya 1999, pp. 41ff; Haslam, pp. 88ff. “In summer 1925”: *Zhang Zhizhong, pp. 664–5. contact with Soviet embassy—and as mole: interview with two people who had access to ZZZ files, 13 Sept. 1997, 7 Sept. 1998. ZZZ advocates “first strike” in Shanghai: ZZZ cable to Nanjing, 30 July 1937, and Nanjing reply, in *Zhang Zhizhong, p. 117; *Shi Shuo, p. 90.

3 –199 Airport incident, Japanese wishing to defuse: *Zhang Zhizhong, p. 117; *Liu Jinchi, pp. 41–2; *Shi Shuo, p. 91; *Dong Kunwu, pp. 131–2. ZZZ urged war, Chiang reluctance: telegrams, in *Zhang Zhizhong, pp. 121–5; in *Second Archive 1987a, pp. 264–5, 287–8; in *ZS vol. 2, no. 2, pp. 169–70. ZZZ expanded offensives, all-out war unstoppable 22 Aug.: *Zhang Zhizhong, pp. 125–6; *Chiang, p. 1150.

4 Russian aid: Garver, pp. 40–1; DVP vol. 22 (1939), book 2, pp. 507–8, n. 27; Mirovitskaya 1999, pp. 41ff; Vartanov. Russia “perfectly delighted”: FRUS 1937, vol. 3, p. 636 (Bullitt to Washington, 23 Oct. 1937); cf. Haslam, pp. 92, 94. Russians dealing with ZZZ executed: Slavinsky 1999, pp. 123–6; cf. Dimitrov, 7 Nov. 1937 (Stalin to Dimitrov); Tikhvinsky 2000, pp. 136, 154–5 (Stalin to Yang Jie).

5 Stalin ordered CCP: Avreyski, pp. 282–4; Grigoriev 1982, p. 42.

6 “Three Kingdoms”: in *Li Rui 1989, p. 223. “thank Japanese warlords”: Mao to visiting Japanese, 24 Jan. 1961, *Mao 1994, pp. 460–1 (E: Mao 1998, p. 353); also to Japanese Communists, 28 Mar. 1966, Kojima, p. 207. Russia “cannot ignore events in Far East”: Mao to Snow, 16 July 1936, MRTP vol. 5, p. 262. Got Chiang to agree: *Huang Xiurong, p. 264; *Zhou 1991, p. 377. Ordered Red commanders: many Mao cables, especially the three on 25 Sept. 1937, in *Mao 1993a, vol. 2, pp. 57–61 (E: one in Saich 1996, pp. 793–4), also on 12th, 21st, & 29th, in *Mao 1993a, vol. 2, pp. 44, 53, 66 (cable of 21st in Saich 1996, pp. 792–3).

7 –202 “The more land Japan took”: in *Li Rui 1989, p. 223; cf. Snow 1974, p. 169 (Mao to Snow, 9 Jan. 1965). Japanese “mainly asleep”: Hanson 1939, p. 104 (Lin to Hanson). Lin report in Russia: RGASPI 495/74/97, pp. 1304–5 (Lin to Dimitrov, 5 Feb. 1941, sent on to Stalin). “helping Chiang”: in *Li Rui 1989, p. 223; *Zhang Xuexin et al., p. 410.

8 Lin Biao report, 5 Feb. 1941, cit., p. 1304.

9 –203 Mao urged stop fighting Japan: cables, e.g. on 13 Nov. 1937, in *Mao 1993a, vol. 2, pp. 116–17; cf. p. 66. “created the condition for our victory”: Mao to visiting Japanese, 24 Jan. 1961, in *Mao 1994, pp. 460–1 (E: Mao 1998, p. 353). Stalin laid down line: Dimitrov, 11 Nov. 1937; Tikhvinsky 2000, p. 151 (Stalin said he had a further meeting with Wang Ming on 18 Nov. 1937). Congress to convene, Wang Ming No. 1 speech: Politburo resolution, 13 Dec. 1937, *ZZWX vol. 11, pp. 405–7; *Hu Qiaomu, p. 367.

10 “house-sitting”: in *Li Rui 1989, p. 329; *Xiao Jingguang, pp. 200–8.

11 Tried to turn army back: Mao–Zhu telegram exchanges, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1993, pp. 437–42. Summary of Politburo meeting: 11 Mar. 1938, in *ZZWX vol. 11, pp. 430–65 (E: Saich 1996, pp. 802–12).

12 –205 Promised not to “interfere”: Mao cable, 8 Mar. 1938, in *Mao 1993a vol. 2, p. 190 (E: MRTP vol. 5, p. 254). Participants’ notes confiscated: Wang letter to Mao, 17 Aug. 1950, in *Cao & Dai, p. 381. Ren told Russians: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 234ff, 249–50 (Ren report to Comintern, 14 Apr. 1938); cf. Avreyski 1987, pp. 322, 333–4; *ZDJC vol. 16, pp. 45–55. Andrianov to Yenan: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 124, 197–200, 229–33; cf. Lurye & Kochik, p. 334 (Andrianov’s career). “thirty divisions”: Dimitrov, 11 Nov. 1937 (Stalin to Wang Ming, 11 Nov. 1937). Moscow criticizes CCP: Mif, p. 100; Nikiforov, pp. 115, 116.

13 Mao wired for money: Pan Hannian to Wang Ming in Wang to “Moskvin” (Trilisser), Sept. 1937, in Ovchinnikov, p. 10.

14 Purge of Piatnitsky, Melnikov: Piatnitsky, esp. pp. 78–9, 92, 108, 117, 120–4; Vaksberg, pp. 218ff. Mao dossier: Vaksberg, pp. 220–1, 235, cf. 212ff; cf. Piatnitsky, pp. 133–4.

CHAPTER 20 Fight Rivals and Chiang—Not Japan

1 Xinjiang as pick-up point for Russian arms: Comintern cable, 3 Nov. 1936, in *Yang Kuisong 1995, p. 224.

2 –208 Mao assigned Western Contingent: CCP to Comintern, 13 Nov. 1936, in *Yang Kuisong 1995, p. 227; Titov, vol. 2, pp. 326–7. Contradictory orders: *Xu Xiangqian, p. 373. “last drop of blood”: 22 Feb. 1937, in *Zhu Yu, pp. 272–3; cf. *Xu Xiangqian, pp. 365–6. Heart-rending photo: in *Gansu Archive. Survivors: RGASPI, 495/74/294, p. 19 (CCP, 9 Apr. 1937, in Dimitrov to Stalin, 13 Apr. 1937); VKP vol. 4, pp. 1117–18 (Dimitrov to Stalin, 17 June 1937); cf. Dallin & Firsov, pp. 109–10, n. 14; Dimitrov, 26 Nov., 2 Dec. 1936, 13 Apr. 1937. Titov, vol. 2, pp. 325–30. Kuo-tao denounced: Politburo resolution, 31 Mar. 1937, *ZZWX vol. 11, pp. 164–8 (E: Saich 1996, pp. 755–8). Moscow order to keep him in Politburo: 22 Mar. 1937, Titov, vol. 2, pp. 333–4; Avreyski, pp. 267–9.

3 Burying survivors alive: *Sima Lu 1952, pp. 78–9.

4 “torments … master-minded by Mao”: *Zhang Guotao, vol. 3, pp. 414–17 (E: Chang Kuo-tao, vol. 2, pp. 501ff, 563); *Ye Zilong, p. 48.

5 Kuo-tao in Wuhan: CCP letter to Dimitrov, 19 Apr. 1938, RGASPI, 495/2/267, pp. 19–27; CCP expulsion order (18th) and announcement to Party members (19th), *ZZWX vol. 11, pp. 492–5. Statement by Wang Ming et al., 28 Apr. 1938, in *Jiang Xinli, pp. 381–6.

6 Post-defection: *Yang Zilie, pp. 352–4; *Tong Xiaopeng, vol. 1, pp. 165–7; *Cai Mengjian, pp. 20–5; *Jiang Xinli, p. 421; Titov vol. 2, pp. 344ff. “200 were buried alive”: Report to Chiang, 10 July 1938, in *ZS vol. 5, no. 4, p. 475. Moscow endorses expulsion: 11 June 1938, in Titarenko, p. 283 (E: Kuo, W. vol. 3 p. 410); *ZDJC vol. 16, pp. 56–8. Comintern purge ends, Mao off hook: Piatnitsky, p. 454; Vaksberg, pp. 252–8. “under the leadership headed by Mao”: outline of Wang Jia-xiang speech for the Politburo meeting of 14 Sept. 1938, and for the subsequent 6th plenum, in *WHY, 1986, pp. 68–71; cf. Kampen 1987, pp. 712–16; Kampen 2000, pp. 93–6; Avreyski 1987, pp. 334–5; Titov, vol. 3, pp. 245–6. *Xu Zehao, pp. 296–305. Wang Ming summoned from Wuhan: *Xiao Jingguang, p. 233; *Zhu Zhongli 1995, pp. 99–100; *Zhou Guoquan et al., p. 351; Huang, J., p. 116.

7 Mao re-establishes No. 1 position: *Hu Qiaomu, p. 367; *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, pp. 90–1; *Xu Zehao, pp. 305–8. Strung plenum out: *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, pp. 90–5; footnote to Wang Jia-xiang speech, *WHY, 1986, p. 68; *Zhou 1991, pp. 419–20; *Wang Xiuxin, pp. 230–6; *Peng 1998, pp. 205–6; *Xu Zehao, p. 308.

8 Opponents left town: *Zhou 1991, p. 420; *Wang Fuyi, p. 332; *Zhou Guoquan et al., p. 361. Mao: “Chinese nation has stood up” under Chiang: Mao report, 12–14 Oct. 1938, in *ZZWX vol. 11, p. 561, also pp. 560, 596, 606, 612–13, 642 (E: MRTP vol. 6, pp. 487, 461); cf. Titov, vol. 2, pp. 267ff. Identical words in 1949: 21 Sept. 1949, in *Mao 1993–9, vol. 5, p. 342 (E: Kau & Leung, p. 5).

9 –213 Liu shared Mao strategy: *Liu 1996, vol. 1, pp. 241ff; *Xie Youtian, p. 222; cf. Wang Ming, pp. 72–6; Titov, vol. 3, pp. 260–1; Huang, J., pp. 128ff. Mao imposed new policy, kept it secret: Luo Rui-qing article, in *Luo Diandian 1987, p. 102; *Mao 1991, vol. 2, pp. 537–40 (E: MRTP vol. 6, pp. 545–7); *Wang Shoudao, pp. 200, 213; orders in *ZZWX vol. 11, pp. 760–9 (E: Saich 1996, pp. 841–4).

10 Kang switches allegiance: *Shi Zhe 1992, pp. 209–13, 220; *Sima Lu 1952, p. 73; Huang, J., pp. 125ff; Byron & Pack, pp. 145–50.

11 –214 Wang Ming return to Yenan: *Zhou Guoquan et al., p. 357; *ZR vol. 16, pp. 325–8; *Sima Lu 1952, p. 123. Peng: Mao “wise leader”: *Wang Yan et al., p. 202. Chou conversion to Mao: Chou dated to May 1939 in a speech in Nov. 1943, *Jin Chongji et al. 1990, p. 563. Mao only told Moscow in June 1939: Anderson & Chubaryan, pp. 21–2 (extract of CCP Report to Comintern, June); cf. Titov, vol. 3, pp. 297ff.

12 –215 Karmen films Mao: Karmen 1941, pp. 109–15. Lin Biao in Russia: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 358–63, 369. Mao’s brother to Russia: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 363ff. Tse-min on Wang: RGASPI, 514/1/1044, pp. 95–101 (Zhou Den [Mao Tse-min] report, “After Becoming Acquainted with Some Important Party Documents,” 6 Dec. 1939); Titov, vol. 3, p. 375 (Tse-min report, 22 Jan. 1940); cf. *Hu Qiaomu, p. 367.

13 Wang Dan-zhi interview, June 1995.

14 On Po and others: RGASPI, 514/1/1044, pp. 13–29; VKP vol. 4, pp. 1129–39 (Tse-min report, 26 Aug. 1939, “On the Errors of Cdes. Po-Ku, Li-De [Braun] and Others in the Leadership of the Party and the Red Army”); Titov, vol. 3, p. 375 (22 Jan. 1940).

15 Chou to Russia: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 386ff; Tikhvinsky 1996, pp. 341ff., 523–5; Dallin & Firsov pp. 111–25 (Chou reports in Moscow, early 1940); RGASPI 514/1/1006, pp. 48–9 (Chou grilled by KGB’s Mordvinov, 4 Mar. 1940). Tse-min on Chou: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 376–7; cf. 368ff. Braun accused: Tse-min report, 26 Aug. 1939, cit.; Braun 1982, p. 263; VKP vol. 4, pp. 1144–51 (Braun report, “On My Errors in Work in China,” 22 Sept. 1939); Titov, vol. 3, pp. 386–7 (Chou report to Comintern, early Jan. 1940).

CHAPTER 21 Most Desired Scenario: Stalin Carves up China with Japan

1 Chen Tu-hsiu poem: in *YHCQ, 1994, no. 6, p. 81.

2 –217 Chiang concern: DVP vol. 22, book 1 (1939), p. 649 (to Panyushkin, 25 Aug. 1939); cf. DVP vol. 22, book 2 (1939), pp. 57–8, 64; Mirovitskaya 1999, pp. 63–4. Mao enthusiastic: China Weekly Review, 20 Jan. 1940, pp. 277–8 (Mao to Snow, 26 Sept. 1939); Snow in (London) Daily Herald, 21 Oct. 1939; Snow 1973, pp. 446–8; *Mao 1993, pp. 146–51. Hails Russia’s seizure of eastern Finland: Titov, vol. 3, p. 411 (Mao secret directive, 25 June 1940). Compares China to partitioned France: restricted circular in *ZZWX vol. 12, p. 542. Demarcation line: Yangtze: Mao instruction on the strategy of development for N4A, 19 Jan. 1940, in *ZZWX vol. 12, p. 238 (E: Benton 1999, p. 741); Mao to Politburo, 11 Sept. 1940, in *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, p. 205.

3 Dimitrov to Mao, Oct. 1939, in Titarenko 1986, pp. 284–5 (E: Web/Dimitrov); cf. RGASPI, 514/1/1042, p. 8; Nikiforov, pp. 124–5; Titov, vol. 3, pp. 346–8; RGASPI, 514/1/1042, p. 7 (Mordvinov to Dimitrov, 13 Nov. 1939).

4 –218 Mao report, 22 Feb. 1940: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 412–14. Money to Mao: Dimitrov, 23 Feb. 1940; Dallin & Firsov, p. 122; Anderson & Chubaryan, pp. 258–9 (Dimitrov to Voroshilov, 1 Feb. 1940). Radio to Mao: *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 201–3.

5 Takahashi, p. 213.

6 Collaboration with Japanese intelligence: *Yin Qi 1996a, pp. 91ff.; *Yin Qi 1996b, pp. 198ff.; Iwai, pp. 80ff.; interview with Seiichi Koizumi, 8 Apr. 1999; Yick.

7 “our Party’s tactic”: *Sima Lu 1952, pp. 210–11.

8 Ovchinnikov, p. 95 (Vladimirov in Ilyichev to Dimitrov, 6 May 1944).

9 Why Japan left Reds in peace: interview with Prince Mikasa, 2 Mar. 1998. Zhu and Peng plan to attack Japanese, Mao veto: *Wang Yan et al., pp. 208–9; *Peng 1998, pp. 227–8. Zhu detained: *Jin Chongji et al. 1993, pp. 484–92.

10 Mao hopes Japanese get to Chongqing: Snow 1974, p. 169 (to Snow, 9 Jan. 1965). Peng launches Operation without Mao permission: *ZDJC vol. 16, pp. 368–70 also p. 320; *Peng 1981, p. 236 (E: Peng, p. 438); *Peng 1998, p. 232; *Li Rui 1989, p. 223; Van Slyke. Japanese on Operation: *CPPCC (Tianjin) vol. 1, pp. 574–5; *Japan Self-Defence Agency, pp. 309–10.

11 –221 Chou cables Mao: *Zhou 1991, p. 465; *Revolutionary Military Museum, pp. 488–91. Mao to punish Peng: *Peng 1981, pp. 239–40 (E: Peng, pp. 442–5); *Wang Yan et al., p. 287. Chiang trade-off: *Chiang, pp. 1605–8. (Many documents on New 4th Army Incident in Benton 1999, pp. 754–818.)

12 –222 Mao turns down offer: *Huang Xiurong, p. 437. Panyushkin: Panyushkin, p. 101. Mao cables to Moscow: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 418–22. Second deadline: *South Anhui Incident Committee, pp. 81–2. “bully him”: Mao to Chou, 3 Nov. 1940, in *Central Archive 1982, pp. 38–9; also p. 75. 7 Nov. cable: in Dallin & Firsov, pp. 128–30;. cf. ibid. pp. 126–8 (Dimitrov to Stalin, 23 Nov. 1940 re Mao); cf. Panyushkin, p. 115, Titov, vol. 3, pp. 441ff.

13 –223 Molotov’s agenda for Berlin: DVP vol. 23, book 2, part 1 (1940–1941), p. 32. Molotov told Hitler: DVP vol. 23, book 2, part 1 (1940–1941), p. 71; Sontag & Beddie, pp. 246–7. “Russian sphere of influence”: Documents on German Foreign Policy, Series D, vol. 11, pp. 512–13 (Ott to Ribbentrop, 11 Nov. 1940); cf. Slavinsky 1995, pp. 67ff. “recognising and accepting”: “Draft Outline for the Adjustment of Japanese-Soviet Diplomatic Relations,” Japanese Foreign Ministry, Archives of the Gaiko Shiryokan, Tokyo, File B100–JR/1, 2.100–23 (E: quoted in Hosoya in Morley 1980, p. 52; cf. ibid., pp. 23–4). Stalin to Chuikov: Chuikov 1981, pp. 56, 58.

14 Chuikov’s other role: Chuikov 1971, p. 278.

15 Order to Mao, 25 Nov.: Dallin & Firsov, pp. 127–8 (dating: ibid., p. 126); cf. Titov, vol. 3, pp. 443–5.

16 Mao reached conclusion: Mao circular, 25 Dec. 1940, in *Central Archive 1982, p. 117.

CHAPTER 22 Death Trap for His Own Men

1 Xiang Ying mocking Mao: *Kuo Hua-lun, vol. 3, p. 276 (E: Kuo, W., vol. 3, p. 520, cf. p. 526). Xiang group the only N4A south of Yangtze: *N4A History Committee, pp. 534ff.; *Li Liangzhi, pp. 54–9; cf. Benton 1999, pp. 511ff. Mao told Xiang to decamp on 24 Dec. 1940, in *Central Archive 1982, p. 116.

2 –225 Chiang designated North Route: Chiang order, 10 Dec., in *South Anhui Incident Committee, p. 94, cf. p. 84. Mao confirmed it: Mao to Xiang, 29 Dec., in *Central Archive 1982, p. 124. Mao changes route: Mao to Xiang, 30 Dec., in *Central Archive 1982, p. 125. Chiang not told: cable, 3 Jan. 1941, in *South Anhui Incident Committee, p. 102. Xiang reply to Chiang which never arrived: *Li Liangzhi, p. 211. All contacts to Chiang via Mao: from mid-1940, *Huang Xiurong, p. 436; *Jin Chongji et al. 1993, p. 487. Nationalists began to “exterminate” Reds on 6 Jan.: *ZDZ vol. 37, p. 33. Mao pretended he had not heard from Xiang 6th–9th: Mao to Liu, 9 Jan. 1941, in *Central Archive 1982, p. 130.

3 Mao to Chou, 13 Jan. 1941, in *Li Liangzhi, p. 211.

4 –226 N4A HQ appeals to Mao: cables, in *Central Archive 1982, pp. 131ff. Xiang’s cable of 10th to Chiang again suppressed: in *Li Liangzhi, p. 211. Mao informed Chou only on 11th: Mao cable in *Central Archive 1982, p. 135; Chou first raised it with Nationalist General Ku, in a tone more of sorrow than of anger, at 9–11 pm on 11th, cable in *ZS vol. 5, no. 2, p. 541; also *Tong Xiaopeng, vol. 1, p. 224. Mao toned down level of crisis on 12th: compare Mao to Chou that day with N4A HQ to Mao on 10th, in *Central Archive 1982, pp. 137, 132.

5 13th: Chou serious protest; Chiang had already stopped killing: Chou two cables to Mao on 13th, ibid., pp. 140, 142–3.

6 –227 Mao cranked up PR campaigns: orders, ibid., pp. 138ff. “overthrow Chiang”: Mao to Peng, 23 Jan. 1941, in *Li Liangzhi, p. 295, plus many other cables, ibid., pp. 294–7. Chou saw Russian ambassador, who suspected Mao: Panyushkin, pp. 113ff; cf. Mirovitskaya 1999, pp. 64–6; Tikhvinsky 2000, p. 628 (Chou–Panyushkin, 15 Jan. 1941). Mao appeals to Moscow for all-out civil war: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 461–2; Dimitrov, 16 Jan. 1941; Panyushkin, pp. 129–30; cf. RGASPI, 495/74/317, p. 75. Dimitrov reaction: Dimitrov, 18 Jan. 1941; cf. Avreyski, pp. 384–5. Stalin annoyed: Dimitrov, 21 Jan. 1941. Ye Ting: RGASPI, 495/1/942; cf. ibid., 495/154/353, p. 3.

7 Tikhvinsky 2000, p. 628 (Chou–Panyushkin, 15 Jan. 1941).

8 Dimitrov blamed Mao: Dallin & Firsov, p. 135 (Dimitrov to Mao, 4 Feb. 1941, and to Stalin, 6 Feb. 1941); cf. Dimitrov, 4, 5 & 6 Feb. 1941. Order, 13 Feb.: Dimitrov, 12 Feb. 1941. Mao cable that day: to Dimitrov, in Dallin & Firsov, pp. 137–41; contrast with Mao to Dimitrov, 1 Feb. 1941, ibid., p. 136. Mao unusual letter to sons: 31 Jan. 1941, *Mao 1984, pp. 166–7. This and some other Mao letters to his sons in Usov 1997, pp. 109ff; three An-ying letters to Mao intercepted in NA, HW17/55 (ISCOT 297, sent 29 July 1944), HW17/66 (ISCOT 1359, sent 2 May 1945), HW17/67 (ISCOT 1475, sent 28 Nov. 1945); An-ying letters (to others) in Romanov & Kharitonov, pp. 159ff.

9 –228 Xiang death: killer Liu Houzong’s own account, in *LD, 1981, no. 2, pp. 81, 96; *Xu & Tang, pp. 613–19. Mao condemns Xiang: Resolution, Jan. 1941, in *ZZWX vol. 13, pp. 31–4 (E: Saich 1996, pp. 956–8); cf. Panyushkin, pp. 123–4. Russian heat on Chiang: Chuikov 1981, pp. 76, 78–9; Panyushkin, p. 127; Titov, vol. 3, p. 466; DVP vol. 23, book 2, part 1 (1940–1941), pp. 350ff. *Chiang, p. 1667. Pressure from US: Currie, “Notes …,” cit. Currie report to Roosevelt: FRUS 1941, vol. 4, pp. 81–5; cf. Snow 1972, pp. 236–7. Carlson: Ickes, vol. 2, pp. 327–8; Wang, A., p. 328.

10 British ambassador: Panyushkin, pp. 117, 129; Hayter 1974, p. 51. Casualties: Mao cable, 1 Feb. 1941, in *Mao 1993a, vol. 2, p. 622; Ye Ting letter, Feb. 1941, in *South Anhui Incident Committee, p. 211. Chiang had not set a trap: ibid., pp. 388–419; *Li Liangzhi, pp. 232–45. Chiang and Reds kept quiet about clashes before: Ta Kung Pao editorial, 10 Mar. 1941, in *GS vol. 3, pp. 257–60; *Wang Yan et al., p. 205.

11 –230 Hemingway on Chou: Morgenthau Diary vol. 1, p. 458 (letter to Morgenthau, 30 July 1941). Snow article: “Reds Fought off Chiang’s Troops 9 Days in China,” NY-HT, 22 Jan. 1941; cf. Thomas, pp. 239, 373, n. 39; Farnsworth, pp. 375–8. Hemingway on Reds: Morgenthau Diary vol. 1, p. 460 (to Morgenthau, 30 July 1941). Dissuaded from publishing by Currie: ibid., p. 461 (Hemingway to Morgenthau, 30 July 1941). Currie: Sandilands, pp. 107ff; Persico, p. 378 (“friend,” not spy); *ZS vol. 3, no. 1, pp. 533ff.

12 –231 Verbal message: Currie, “Notes …,” cit., p. 2. Report to Roosevelt: FRUS 1941, vol. 4, pp. 81ff, 83. Chiang asked Kremlin to intervene: Tikhvinsky 2000, pp. 629–32 (Ambassador Shao Li-tzu to Lozovsky, 29 Jan. 1941). Mao referred to Chiang as “rebel”: 1 Feb. 1941, *Mao 1993a, vol. 2, p. 623.

13 Minutes of 22 Feb. 1941 Currie–Chiang meeting, p. 12; *ZS vol. 3, no. 1, pp. 579–80, 586, 591–5, 622–3, 725–37.

14 Mao scenario, 25 Oct. 1940: in *Central Archive 1982, p. 34 (E: Benton 1999, pp. 763–4). Spectacular change, 6 Nov.: in *ZZWX vol. 12, p. 551.

CHAPTER 23 Building a Power Base through Terror

1 Mao no sleep: *Yin Qi 1996a, p. 136. “Stop any assaults on all Nationalist units”: 9 Sept. 1941, *Mao 1993a, vol. 2, p. 665. Moscow wanted CCP to tie down Japanese: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 470ff; Dallin & Firsov, pp. 141–6 (Mao–Dimitrov cables, July 1941); Sidikhmenov 1993, p. 30; Dimitrov, 9 July 1941 and ff.

2 Dimitrov, 21 June 1941; Andrew & Mitrokhin, p. 124; OIRVR, vol. 4, p. 214; cf. Peshchersky; Yan Baohang unpublished letter, in *Wang Lianjie, p. 337; *Yin Qi 1996a, pp. 134–5.

3 –233 Mao determined not to fight Japanese: cables in *Mao 1993a, vol. 2, pp. 650–5; in *ZDJC vol. 17, p. 119; cf. Titov, vol. 3, pp. 472–4. Mao tells Moscow don’t expect much: Titov, vol. 3, pp. 470ff; Dimitrov, 18, 20 & 21 July 1941; Dallin & Firsov, p. 142. Stalin personally cabled: Panyushkin, p. 170; Titov, vol. 3, p. 472; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 213–17. Mao infuriated Moscow: Panyushkin, pp. 169–70; Titov, vol. 3, pp. 470, 477–8; Chuikov 1981, pp. 201–2; Vereshchagin, p. 42.

4 Molotov: Chuev 1999, pp. 141–2.

5 –235 CCP “always been pretty”: Mao speech, 1 Apr. 1938, in *DSYJ, 1981, no. 4; (E: MRTP vol. 6, pp. 278–9). Young volunteer described: *Sima Lu 1952, pp. 45, 80. Inequality: *Central Party School, vol. 2, pp. 26, 216–18; *Wen Jize et al. 1984, p. 50; *Mo Wenhua, p. 404; *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 373; *Sima Lu 1952, pp. 50–1, 63–4; interviews with Yenan veterans in China.

6 –236 Red Cross: *Sima Lu 1952, pp. 88–9; *ZDC, 1986, no. 3, pp. 71, 79. Mao’s car: *Zhu Zhongli 1995, p. 125; Snow 1941, p. 281; Karmen, p. 114; *Sima Lu 1952, p. 123.

7 “the Chairman’s smile froze”: Zeng Zhi, in *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993a, p. 93. “a chicken a day”: *Sima Lu 1952, p. 64. “only three things are equal”: *Central Party School, vol. 1, p. 67. Japanese POW: interview with Mitsushige Maeda, 8 Mar. 1998. Could not leave: the writer Xiao Jun repeatedly asked Mao for a pass to leave; Mao personally stonewalled him, in *Wang Defen, pp. 105–10.

8 Scene in hospital: *Sima Lu 1952, pp. 64–6.

9 Catch 1,000 deserters: *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 385.

10 –238 “Wild Lilies”: *Wang Shi-wei, pp. 125–32; (E: in Dai Qing 1994, pp. 2–9, 17–20).

11 –239 Mao demanded angrily: *Hu Qiaomu, p. 449. Shi-wei’s poster: *Wang Shiwei, pp. 139–40; *Wen Jize et al. 1984, p. 17. Mao on Shi-wei: Yang Guoyu diary, in *YQD, p. 292; *Huang Changyong, p. 183; cf. Saich 1996, p. 1240 (Mao 24 Apr. 1945). Shi-wei on Trotsky and Stalin: *Wen Jize et al. 1993, pp. 83–5, 188, 191–3 (E: cf. Wen in Saich 1996, pp. 1115–16 and Dai Qing 1994, pp. 47–8).

12 Robotic confession: Wei Jingmeng in Dai Qing, p. 65. *Zhao Chaogou et al., p. 49. Interrogator revealed: *Wen Jize et al. 1993, p. 78. Hacked to death: *Huang Changyong, p. 191. Young volunteers turned into spy suspects: *Shi Zhe 1992, pp. 195–7; Li Yimin, pp. 29–43; Ling Yun, in *Wen Jize et al. 1993, p. 74; interviews with many Yenan veterans in China, 1993ff.

13 Mao orders: 15 Nov. 1943, in *ZDJC vol. 17, p. 385; 15 Aug. 1943, in *WHY, 1984, no. 9, pp. 10–14. Real spy suspects “taken care of”: interviews with Shi Zhe, 7 Sept. 1994, 11 Sept. 1997.

14 *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 215.

15 Mao instructions about torture: in *WHY, 1984, no. 9, p. 12. Mass rallies “grave war on nerves”: Ren Bi-shi, 13 May 1944, in *ZDJC vol. 17, p. 390; cf. Mao, 15 Nov. 1943, in *ZDJC vol. 17, p. 385; *Li Weihan, pp. 512–13; *YQD, p. 262; *Unity Publishing, pp. 3ff; *Chen Yung-fa, p. 112 (E: cf. Chen Yung-fa 1996); all our Yenan interviewees testify to this. “Get everybody to write their thought examination”: 6 June 1943, in *WHY, 1984, no. 8, pp. 6–7; also p. 10.

16 “pillow talk”: *Unity Publishing, pp. 66–9, cf. *Chen Yung-fa, pp. 215, 219. Mao announcement, 8 Aug.: in *Yang Kuisong 1997, p. 510. 800 items: *Central Party School, vol. 2, p. 140.

17 Chongqing journalist’s observation: *Zhao Chaogou, pp. 15–19. Helen Snow: interview, 24 Oct. 1992.

18 Less than 1 percent: *Kang Sheng 1944; cf. *Chen Yung-fa, pp. 130–1; *Li Yimin, p. 40. Mao inflated the figure: 24 Jan. 1944, in *ZDJC vol. 17, p. 387. Rehabilitation spring 1945: interviews with victims; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 258–9; *Li Weihan, p. 514; *Wang Suyuan, p. 228. “many … gone mad”: *Bo Yibo 1996, p. 362. Death figure: interview with Yenan veterans; cf. Byron & Pack, p. 470. Suicides: *Li Yimin, p. 38; *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 386; *Cheng Min, pp. 151–99.

19 “heavy blow”: *Jiang Nanxiang, pp. 64–71. Mao “apologies”: *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 259; *Li Weihan, p. 514; *Cheng Min, p. 26; *Hu Qiaomu, p. 281; *Wang Suyuan, p. 229; *Central Party School, vol. 1, p. 65; *Wen Jize et al. 1993, p. 109; interviews with veterans, 25 Oct. 1994 & 17 Mar. 1998.

20 Stamp on “100 percent”: *Li Rui 1989, pp. 349–50. “write down every single social relationship”: Mao order, 6 June 1943, in *WHY, 1984, no. 8, pp. 6–7. “Some people think”: *Mao 1995, p. 115; cf. *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, pp. 462–3. “illusions about Chiang”: *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 388.

21 –246 “Who is the nation-builder of China”: *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, pp. 376–7. Spying for Chiang the key issue: *Kang Sheng, 15 July 1943, and various Communist documents produced in the campaign, in the archive of the Investigation Bureau, Taipei. Tse-min told to stay put, imprisoned: *Zhu & Yi, pp. 368–89; *Shu Long, pp. 275–7; cf. Whiting & Sheng, pp. 238–9. Russians urged Chou to ask for their release: AVPRF, 0100/31/220/13, p. 257 (Panyushkin–Chou, 10 Apr. 1943). CCP and Mao cables, 10 & 12 Feb.; Chou did not raise issue: *Huang Xiurong, pp. 557–8; *Zhou 1991, pp. 549–57.

22 Lin told Panyushkin: AVPRF, 0100/31/220/13, pp. 240, 257; cf. Ovchinnikov, p. 62 (Godunov to Dimitrov, 14 Aug. 1943).

CHAPTER 24 Uncowed Opponent Poisoned

1 Autumn 1941 Politburo meetings: *Hu Qiaomu, pp. 193–9. Dimitrov 15 questions: Avreyski, pp. 409–11; Wang Ming, p. 38; in *Yang Kuisong1999, pp. 130–1.

2 –248 Wang demanded debate: *Hu Qiaomu, pp. 199–200. Mao shelves congress: *Hu Qiaomu, pp. 194, 222–32. Nine ranting articles: *Hu Qiaomu, p. 214; *Yang Kuisong 1997, pp. 507–8. Obsessively attached to them to the end of life: *Hu Qiaomu, pp. 214–15.

3 –249 Wang defiant writings: Feb. 1942, in *Zhou Guoquan et al., p. 404. Dr. Jin: *ZDC, 1986, no. 3, pp. 71, 79. Inquiry findings: This document was entitled “Duiyu Wang Ming tongzhi bing guoqu zhenduan yu zhiliao de zongjie” (Summary of the Past Diagnosis and Treatment of Comrade Wang Ming’s Illnesses), and was signed on 20 July 1943 by eleven top Yenan doctors. Wang described the poisoning in his own book: Wang Ming, pp. 38–46.

4 –250 Vladimirov arrived: ORK, 11 May 1942. Wang “at death’s door”: Dimitrov, 16 July 1942. Wang: don’t count on CCP: ORK, 18 July 1942. “Spies watch,” beautiful girl, sack cook: ORK, 20 & 22 July 1942. Mao refused to let Wang go: ORK, 8 & 14 Jan. 1943; Dimitrov, 15 Jan. 1943. Wang to Stalin: Dimitrov, 1 Feb. 1943; Wang Ming, p. 40; cf. Avreyski, pp. 430–5; Pantsov, p. 5, n. 5 (“biggest Trotskyist in China”); Waack, p. 360, n. 16.

5 Mao to Dimitrov: Dimitrov, 3 Feb. 1943; cf. Avreyski, p. 433. Dimitrov promises to get Wang out: Avreyski, p. 434; Wang Ming, pp. 40–41. 12 Feb.: prescription in Mrs. Wang Ming’s explanatory note to the “Summary” of the medical inquiry. Tannic acid: “Summary” of the medical inquiry. 20 Mar. Politburo resolution: in *ZDJC vol. 17, pp. 344–6; cf. Kampen 2000, pp. 104–7; Saich 1996, p. 986. Surreptitious affair: even somebody as senior as General Xiao Ke did not know: interview with the general, 30 Sept. 1993; other Yenan veterans did not know, either: interview, 11 Mar. 1998. Dr. Jin’s prescription: ORK, 23, 25 Mar. 1943.

6 Mme Mao: Jin agent: ORK, 28 Mar. 1943. Jin protected: interview with Mao’s security assistant Shi Zhe, 11 Mar. 1998, and other residents of Date Garden.

7 –252 “Wang … poisoned”: ORK, 24 July 1943. Accomplice Chou: AVPRF, 0100/31/220/13, pp. 173–4 (Panyushkin–Chou, 10 Apr. 1943), ibid., p. 240 (Panyushkin–Lin Biao, 9 June 1943). *Zhou 1991, pp. 551–7. Chiang clears An-ying’s return: to Chou and Lin, 7 June, AVPRF, 0100/31/220/13, p. 240 (Lin–Panyushkin, 9 June 1943).

8 Interviews with Jin’s elite patients and colleagues, 23 Oct. 1995, 17 Mar. & 6 Sept. 1998.

9 –253 An-ying in Russia: Usov 1997, pp. 111–12; Dimitrov, 19 Aug. 1943. Mao held Wang back: ORK, 30 Aug. 1943. Second Soviet plane: ORK, 19 & 24 Oct. 1943; Siao, Eva, p. 131. “Wang Ming burst into tears”: ORK, 28 Oct. 1943. Many suspected the truth: interviews with veterans, 11 Mar. 1998 & 18 Apr. 1999.

10 1 Nov. meeting, case closed: Mrs. Wang’s letter to Mao, 15 Nov. 1943, in *ZDC, 1986, no. 3, pp. 78–80; Wang letter to Mao and Politburo, 1 Dec. 1943, in *Zhou Guoquan et al., pp. 413–14; cf. *Hu Qiaomu, p. 298.

11 –254 Strange things happened: ORK, 29 Sept. & 3 Oct. 1943. Russian arms to Mao: Tikhvinsky 2000, p. 802 (Panyushkin to Molotov, 11 Feb. 1944). Dimitrov, 17 Nov.: NA, HW 17/54 (Moscow cable, 17 Nov. 1943, ISCOT 168). 13 Dec.: Ts DA, 146/6/1206; cf. Dimitrov, 23 Nov. & 13 Dec. 1943. 22 Dec.: Dimitrov, 22 Dec. 1943.

12 Mao, 2 Jan. 1944: Ovchinnikov, pp. 84–5 (Vladimirov to Dimitrov); Dimitrov, 10 Jan. 1944.

13 “unruffled calm”: *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 238–9. “given much thought”: Ovchinnikov, p. 82. Mao woos Vladimirov: ORK, 8 Jan. 1944.

14 “I sincerely thank you”: Dimitrov, 10 Jan. 1944; Ovchinnikov, p. 83; cf. ORK, 6 & 8 Jan. 1944. Paid Wang visits: ORK, 23 & 25 Jan. 1944. Dimitrov, 25 Feb.: Dimitrov, 25 Feb. 1944. 28 Mar., to An-ying: ORK, 28 Mar. 1944; NA, HW 17/55 (An-ying to Mao, cabled 29 July 1944). Dimitrov–Wang: Dimitrov, 19 & 23 Jan., 7 Mar. 1944; ORK, 23 Jan.1944.

15 Rally denouncing Wang: Liu Ying, in *YQD, p. 21; *Central Party School, vol. 1, p. 68.

16 cf. Wang Ming, pp. 46–7.

17 –258 Threatened to condemn Chou: Dimitrov, 22 Dec. 1943 (to Mao); Yang Shangkun, in *Cheng Min, p. 25; *Yang Kuisong 1999, p. 153; *Li Weihan, p. 513; cf. AVPRF, 0100/29/205/11, pp. 276–8 (Chou–Panyushkin, 21 Sept. 1942) and RGASPI, 514/1/957, pp. 16–26 (Kogan & Shibanov report to Dimitrov, 12 Mar. 1943), which both suggest that Chou took out insurance with the Russians. “Don’t linger”: *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, p. 446. “Don’t leave your heart”: *Gao Wenqian, p. 76. “welcome” party: Chou speech, 2 Aug. 1943, in *Zhou 1981, p. 138. Chou bashed himself: Chou manuscript for speech at Politburo on 15 Nov. 1943, in *Gao Wenqian, pp. 78–9; cf. *Li Rui 1989, p. 287. “Democracy, freedom”: 6 June 1943, in *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, pp. 444–5; (E: JPRS, vol. 9, part 1, pp. 130–1).

18 Plain “wrong”: *Li Rui 1989, pp. 253, 287. “hard to stand alone”: ibid., p. 304. “fucked for forty days”: ibid., pp. 248, 279–80, 287; cf. *Bo Yibo 1996, pp. 367–73; *Peng 1998, pp. 294–9; Schram 1974, p. 194: Mao, 24 Sept. 1962.

CHAPTER 25 Supreme Party Leader at Last

1 Praetorian Guard inaugurated: Guard Di Fucai’s account, in *ZHEN, 1994, no. 6, p. 26. Date Garden: interview with Li Hsiao-li, 22 Oct. 1995; ORK, 14 July 1942; *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 220; our visit to Yenan, Oct. 1994. Back Ravine: our visit to Yenan, Oct. 1994; interviews with Shi Zhe, 10 Oct. 1995 & 11 Mar. 1998, and with a Date Garden resident, 13 Mar. 1998.

2260 “I controlled that entrance”: interview, 10 Oct. 1995. Kang Sheng terrorized: *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 260–1; *Shi Zhe 1992, pp. 208–9; *Cheng Min, p. 305. Moscow condemned Kang: Dimitrov to Mao, 22 Dec. 1943, cit.; Titov, vol. 3, pp. 401–2. Pleaded with Mao: *Zhong Kan, p. 437; *Cheng Min, p. 307.

3 A sadist: Kang speech, Aug. 1943, in *Wen Jize et al. 1993, pp. 104–8. Asses’ penises: *unpublished manuscript of a person present. A voyeur: *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 198; interviews with Yenan veterans. Mao limited Kang’s power: the so-called “Nine Guidelines,” 15 Aug. 1943, in *WHY, 1984, no. 9, pp. 10–11; ORK, 20 Aug. 1944. “changing his views rapidly”: ORK, 4 Apr. 1943; interview with a historian with access to Liu files, 16 Mar. 1998.

4 *Jiang Nanxiang; AVPRF, 0100/43/302/10, pp. 158–63 (Liu to Roshchin, 26 Aug. 1950).

5 –262 “Fuck you”: *Quan Yanchi 1997, pp. 176–9. Mao ordered wife to go back to unit: interview with Xie Fei, 14 Sept. 1994; *Zhu Zhongli 1989, pp. 221–4.

6 Her first victim, the nanny: interview with the nanny, 13 Mar. 1998; cf. *Zhu Zhongli 1988, pp. 55–67.

7 “only wise leader”: *Deng Liqun, pp. 18–20; *YQD, p. 213; *Central Party School, vol. 1, pp. 42, 45. “same old thing,” etc.: in *Wen Jize et al. 1984, pp. 234, 252, 259–60. Reluctant to chant “Long live”: ibid., p. 208; interview with Yenan veterans, 5 Oct. 1993. Giant headlines: *JR, 17 July 1943. Badges of his head: first to Central Party School members, *Central Party School, vol. 2, pp. 74, 79; *YQD, p. 196; cf. *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 267; *Hu Qiaomu, p. 277. Head of himself carved: *Central Party School, vol. 2, pp. 208–9. Portraits printed: interview with Yenan veterans, 11 Mar. 1998. “The East Is Red”: *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 3, pp. 2889–90. Red Prof’s wife described: *Zhu Zhongli 1995, pp. 120–3; Bodyguard Zhang Zhiyou also recalled this episode, in *Xu Zehao, pp. 374–5.

8 –264 History rewritten: *Central Party School, vol. 2, pp. 40–1. Mao instructed: 28 Dec. 1943, *ZZWX vol. 14, p. 143. 7th Congress delegates: *YQD, pp. 43, 134, 154, 172, 201; *Shi Zhe 1992, pp. 3–4; *Central Party School, vol. 1, p. 24.

9 1930 original, *Deng Zhongxia, p. 88; 1943 insert, *ZR vol. 35, p. 47; *CCP Xiangqu Committee Museum & Changsha Museum, pp. 122–3.

10 Verge of tears: *YQD, p. 61; *Lu Zhengchao, p. 513.

CHAPTER 26 “Revolutionary Opium War”

1 Funding from Nationalists: Shaanganning Border Region government report, Apr. 1941, *CASS vol. 2, p. 76; cf. Schran, pp. 171–2. From Moscow: Dimitrov, 25 Feb. 1940; Dallin & Firsov, pp. 122ff. (Chou asks Moscow to make up monthly deficit of US$358,280). Grain tax figures: Shaanganning Border Region government report, Apr. 1941, in *CASS vol. 2, p. 74; *Gansu Social Science Academy, vol. 2, p. 280.

2 –268 “driven to death”: *Xie Juezai, p. 309. Harvest 20–30 percent down: *Xie Juezai, p. 319. “strike Mao dead”: Mao speech at the 7th Congress, 31 May 1945, in *Mao 1995, p. 211; also *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, p. 303; *JR, 5 June 1941. Doubled and added taxes: *Gansu Social Science Academy, vol. 2, pp. 270–2, 280, 287–8. “feigning madness”: Mao speech, 12 Apr. 1945, in Yang Guoyu diary, *YQD, p. 202. “Mao has no eyes”: interviews with Yenan veterans, 12 Sept. 1994 & 11 Mar. 1998. Cook figures: Mao figure: 160,000 shi, in Yenan Museum, visit, Oct. 1994, and in *RR, 26 Dec. 1981; but real figure 200,000 shi, *JR, 21 Sept. 1943; *Chen Yung-fa, p. 290; *Xie Juezai, p. 579. Xie noted in diary: 24 Feb. 1944, *Xie Juezai, pp. 579–80. 1,000 families fled: *Chen Yung-fa, p. 299.

3 –269 Plenty of trade: Shaanganning Border Region government report, Apr. 1941, *CASS vol. 2, pp. 72, 76. Teng Pao-shan: Jin Cheng, in *Biographical Literature Pub., vol. 2, pp. 217–45; *Xiao Jingguang, pp. 258–63. 1941 report on salt: *CASS vol. 2, pp. 71–2. “second-biggest source”: 19 July 1941, *Xie Juezai, p. 329. “Transporting salt”: *Xie Juezai, pp. 322–3.

4 –270 “Today”: 19 July 1941, *Xie Juezai, p. 328. Mao told them flatly: Mao to Xie, 6 and 22 Aug. 1941, in *Mao 1984, pp. 176–8, 186–8; cf. *Xie Juezai, p. 332. Lindsay: Lindsay Hsiao-li, unpublished memoirs, pp. 372–3; id., interview, 22 Oct. 1995; cf. NA, WO 208/318 (M. Lindsay to M. Hall). In Nov. 1941: *“Shaanganning Border Region,” pp. 7–9. Mao public show: ibid., pp. 1–6. What the regime did: ibid., pp. 11–15, 119, 128–37.

5 The answer was opium: contemporary publications, newspaper reports, Nationalist generals’ telegrams to Chiang, and photographs of identity cards the CCP issued to opium dealers, in *ZS vol. 5, no. 3, pp. 217–71. “Revolutionary Opium War”: interviews with Yenan veterans, Oct. 1995. “Special Product”: *Xie Juezai, pp. 587, 589, 600; cf. Chen Yung-fa 1995; *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 422; interviews with Yenan veterans, 12 Sept. 1994; Oct. 1995. “It did happen”: interview with Shi Zhe, 28 Oct. 1995. Russian asked Mao: ORK, 2 Aug. 1943. 30,000 acres: contemporary investigation report, in *ZS vol. 5, no. 3, p. 257. “Ask Chiang to stop”: *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, pp. 335, 355. “cited … alongside Marx”: ORK, 27 Apr. 1945.

6 9 Feb. 1943: *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, p. 426; cf. *Mao 1993c, p. 156. Russians estimated: Panyushkin, p. 278; Ovchinnikov, pp. 69–70 (Fitin to Dimitrov, 29 Sept. 1943). “very rich”: *Xie Juezai, pp. 584–5 (6 Mar. 1944), p. 600 (9 Apr. 1944). “several dozen dishes”: *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 299; *YQD, p. 197, *Central Party School, vol. 1, pp. 120–1, 236. “Mao has grown fatter”: Jin Cheng, in *Biographical Literature Pub., vol. 2, p. 232. Steps to improve: e.g., 16 June 1943 at Politburo, *Mao 1993b, vol. 2, p. 446; cf. *Mo Wenhua, pp. 392–8. Mao later admitted: 24 Apr. 1945, *YQD, p. 3.

7 Meat ration: *Xie Juezai, p. 581 (26 Feb. 1944). Xie’s diary: 9–16 Oct. 1944, ibid., pp. 694–7.

8 Lippa, p. 265; ORK, 29 Sept. 1943, 10 May 1944.

9 –273 31 percent mortality: Esherick, p. 1056, n. 22. 60 percent: *Li Weihan, p. 589. “never given proper attention”: *Li Weihan, pp. 568, 587. Discuss in the winter: ibid. Public health: ibid., pp. 583, 587. 6 Mar.: *Xie Juezai, p. 584. Mao wrote: Mao letters, 13 & 15 June 1941, in *Mao 1984, pp. 170–1. Russian ambassador: Panyushkin, p. 278. Hospital official: Lippa, p. 179. Bride cost: *JR, 2 June 1942; Hua 1981, pp. 56–7.

10 –274 1944 price: *Xie Juezai, pp. 591–2 (19 Mar. 1944), cf. p. 452. Interest rates: *Xie Juezai, pp. 696–7. All it said was: “CCP Decision on Land Policy in the Anti-Japanese Base Areas,” 28 Jan. 1942, Appendix 1, *GS vol. 6, p. 5. Virtually no loans: Mao talk to senior cadres, Dec. 1942, in *GS vol. 6, p. 94. Some Red areas: e.g. Shangdong, *GS vol. 6, pp. 107, 117. Mar. 1944: *Xie Juezai, p. 586. 22 Apr.: ibid., pp. 608–9. Mao vetoed dumping opium: ibid., p. 734; *Wang Enmao, vol. 3, p. 422. “assist addicts”: *Xie Juezai, pp. 485–6.

11 “two mistakes”: ibid., p. 734; cf. Chen Yung-fa 1995, p. 277. “indescribably squalid”: Aczél, p. 93. Swedish enthusiast: Myrdal, p. 29.

CHAPTER 27 The Russians Are Coming!

1 Churchill: Kimball, p. 287.

2 Izvestia: “Some Facts Concerning the Situation in China”; cf. ORK, 13 & 15 Mar. 1945. “Haven’t you liked”: ORK, 26 Feb. and 5 March1945.

3 “chop my head off”: 31 May 1945, in *Yang Kuisong 1997, pp. 519–20. “Stalin the leader”: unpublished sections of Mao speeches at the 7th Congress, 1945, in *Yang Kuisong 1999, pp. 206–7. In Apr.: order of 13th, *Jinchaji Base Committee & Central Archive, vol. 3, p. 276; order of 18th, in *Niu Jun, p. 164. Dispatching troops: Xiao Ke, in *YQD, p. 126; *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 305.

4 –278 Russian help, CCP occupied: Borisov 1982, p. 166; Zakharov, map opposite p. 68; Tsedenbal, p. 169, n. 3; Westad 1993, pp. 77ff; *Jinchaji Base Committee & Central Archive, vol. 3, pp. 285–90; Xiao Ke, in *YQD, p. 126; *Duan Suquan, p. 278. “If we have Manchuria”: 31 May 1945, *Mao 1995, pp. 218–19.

5 Atwood, in Kotkin & Elleman, pp. 141ff; Luzianin, pp. 41–2; *Hao Weimin, pp. 437–8.

6 Secret CCP circular: *Zeng Kelin, pp. 112–13. Bonanza in soldiers: Borisov 1977, pp. 76, 168; *Liu Tong, pp. 42–3. America’s China policy: Roosevelt cited in Wallace, p. 333, & Snow 1968, pp. 126–9; FRUS 1945, vol. 7, p. 177 (Hurley to Roosevelt, 14 Jan. 1945).

7 Stalin cabled Mao to go to Chongqing: interview with Kapitsa, who saw the cables, 21 June 1995; id. 1995, pp. 13–14; id. 1996, pp. 21–4; Borisov 1982, p. 85; Liu 2000, p. 105; interview with Shi Zhe, 10 Oct. 1995; Chiang–Mao telegram exchanges, in *Chiang, pp. 2639, 2647, 2651, *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, pp. 7, 9, 12. Chen Li-fu: interview, 15 Feb. 1993. Chang Chen: Kapitsa interview. Hurley escorts: Mao cable to Wedemeyer, 25 Aug. 1945, *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, p. 13; Morwood, p. 7. Ordering a battle: *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, p. 13; *Hu Qiaomu, p. 421; *Liu Bocheng, p. 300; cf. Tikhvinsky 2000, book 2, pp. 220–4 (minutes of Mao–Petrov talk, 10 Oct. 1945; Mao–Petrov 6 Sept. talk, ibid., pp. 230–3). Moment of panic: Kapitsa 1996, pp. 23–4; cf. FRUS 1945, vol. 7, p. 466 (Hurley to Mao, 19 Sept. 1945).

8 One observer: Morwood, p. 11. Carton de Wiart: Carton de Wiart to Ismay, 6 Sept. 1945, Attlee Papers, Box 23, folio 48–9, Bodleian Library; cf. Carton de Wiart 1950, pp. 269–70. Wedemeyer: Milton Miles Papers, NARA, RG 38, Naval Group China, Box 40, Folder: Chinese Communists, pp. 3, 6 (Minutes of Mao–Wedemeyer talk, 30 Aug. 1945).

9 –281 “worse than beasts”: *Chiang, p. 2688. Keep Chiang out of Manchuria: Mao order, 19 Oct. 1945, *ZZWX vol. 15, p. 364. Russians fly CCP secretly to Manchuria: Sidikhmenov MS, pp. 15–18; interview with Sidikhmenov (on the plane), 24 June 1996. Russians to handle ports, airports: cable, 28 Oct. 1945, in *Yang Kuisong 1997, p. 543. CCP fire on US ships: Wedemeyer, p. 345; Westad 1993, p. 106; *Liu Tong, p. 62. “decisive battle”: Mao cables, 14 & 15 Nov. 1945, *Mao 1993a, vol. 3, pp. 141–4. Lamented proudly: *WZX, no. 42, p. 23.

10 –282 “US-style”: Huang Kecheng cable, in *Zhang Zhenglong, pp. 105–6. Material enticements: Chen Yi in *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 35; also *Liu Tong, p. 34. Abysmal morale, desertion: quotes from *Zhang Zhenglong, pp. 34–8.

11 –283 Over 40,000: ibid., p. 103. Liu had instructed: *Liu 1996, vol. 1, p. 507; also on 24 Sept., *Liu Tong, p. 41. Mao overruled Liu: *ZZWX vol. 15, p. 364. Another order: 23 Oct., *Liu Tong, p. 46.

12 “sudden change”: *Chiang, p. 2727. They told the CCP: on 19th, *Liu 1996, vol. 1, pp. 530–1. Stalin returning Mao’s son: NA, HW 17/63 (18 Nov. 1945, ISCOT 1475). Entreaties to Russians: Mao cable to Peng Zhen, 20 Nov. 1945, quoted in Borisov 1975, p. 107. Futile orders to troops: 22 Nov., *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 111. Mao nervous breakdown: Liu cable, *Liu 1996, vol. 1, p. 531; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 313–14; interview with Shi Zhe, 29 Sept. 1993.

13 *Yan Changlin, p. 136; *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, p. 227.

14 –284 Dr. Orlov: CWH vol. 1, no. 1 (2000), p. 132 (Stalin cable to Molotov et al., 10 Nov. 1945); ORK, p. 544; Vlasov, p. 202; Ledovsky 1999, p. 79, n.2; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 316–17. An-ying: Usov 1997, p. 114; Usov 1992, p. 56; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 315–16. Affectionate towards son, recovery: interview with Mrs. George Hatem, 17 Mar. 1998; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 316–17.

15 –285 Russians coordinated departure with CCP: Westad 1993, pp. 148, 156ff; Sheng, pp. 132ff; Russian–CCP exchanges can be seen from Mao cable of 24 Mar. 1946, *ZZWX vol. 16, p. 100; *Yang Kuisong 1997, pp. 560–4; *Chiang, p. 2822. Hold out in key cities: Mao cables from 24 Mar. 1946 onwards, in *Mao 1993a, vol. 3, pp. 153, 177–8, 190, 198, etc., esp. on 20 Apr., in *Liu Tong, p. 170; 27 Apr., in *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 154. Liu cautioned: e.g., 13 Mar. 1946, *Liu 1996, vol. 2, p. 26. Lin Biao warned: 11 Apr. 1946, in *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 154, also pp. 186–7. Army disintegrated: ibid., pp. 170–2; *Liu Tong, pp. 194–5.

16 Lin Biao reported: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 104. “We were hungry”: ibid., pp. 166–9. “Big Hairy Ones”: ibid., p. 179. 1 June, Lin: ibid., p. 184, *Liu Tong, p. 203. Next day: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 184.

17 Mao–Stalin: Liu 2000, pp. 106–7; Kozlov & Mironenko, p. 173. 3 June: *Mao 1993a, vol. 3, p. 250.

CHAPTER 28 Saved by Washington

1 Change Party name: ORK, 12 Aug. 1944. Molotov to Hurley: FRUS 1944, vol. 6, p. 255 (31 Aug. 1944); cf. FRUS 1945, vol. 7, p. 448 (Kennan, 18 Aug. 1945, reporting Stalin).

2 “tactic of expedience”: 28 Nov. 1945, *ZZWX vol. 15, p. 455.

3 Soft-soaped Marshall: FRUS 1945, vol. 7, p. 804 (23 Dec. 1945 Marshall–Chou meeting). “rather go to the US”: FRUS 1946, vol. 9, p. 152; *Hu Qiaomu, pp. 428–9. Marshall told Chiang: FRUS 1945, vol. 7, p. 814. Told US Congress: Tsou, p. 368. US had intercepts: “COMINT,” pp. 4, 6; texts of 1945–47 intercepts: NA, HW 17/67. Three-word alarm: FRUS 1946, vol. 9, p. 777 (Yeaton, 15 Apr. 1946).

4 –289 An-ying to village: *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 316; interviews with Shi Zhe, Oct. 1995. An-ying interview: *RR, 20 Feb. 1990; Roderick, e-mail to authors, 12 Oct. 2000; cf. Roderick, p. 40. Marshall illusions: FRUS 1946, vol. 9, pp. 510 (Marshall to Truman, 6 Mar.), 501–2 (Marshall minutes of talk with Mao, 4 Mar.), 541, 542 (Marshall Memo to Truman, 13 Mar.). Mao briefs Orlov: *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 318–19. 31 May, Marshall: FRUS 1946, vol. 9, p. 926.

5 –290 “Hang on”: 5 June 1946, *Mao 1993a, vol. 3, p. 251. Concurred in private: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 189; cf. *Liu Tong, p. 516. Chiang noted: 29 June 1946, *Chiang, p. 2950. Truman wrote to Chiang: US Department of State White Paper, p. 652.

6 –291 “Be like Franco”: interview with Chen Li-fu, 15 Feb. 1993. Comfortable armchair: *YQD, pp. 166, 270. Classified figures: *Zhang Zhenglong, pp. 420–1. “now an idiot”: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 318.

7 Russian help: Lyudnikov, p. 308; Vereshchagin, p. 18; Zimonin, p. 47 (new figures for Japanese arms captured); Borisov 1977, pp. 229–30, 233, 248, 256, 264; APRF, 39/1/39, pp. 64–73 (Mao to Mikoyan, 5 Feb. 1949); cf. FEA no. 3, 1995, p. 78; Ledovsky interviews, June 1995ff; documents in *ZS vol. 7, no. 1, pp. 596–615; *Liu Tong, pp. 304–5; *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 216. Japanese POWs: Gillin with Etter, pp. 511–15; Zimonin, p. 47; FRUS 1946, vol. 9, p. 813; Sang Ye, p. 91; *Zeng Kelin, pp. 126–33; *Zhang Zhenglong, pp. 221–2.

8 –292 North Korea: summary of CCP offices in North Korea during the civil war, based on archive documents and memoirs, *ZDZ, no. 17, pp. 197–210; details of the Korean troops in China, *ZS vol. 7, no. 1, p. 616; Chen Jian 1994, pp. 107–9; NA, WO 208/281. Restoring railways: Tikhomirov & Tsukanov in Akimov; Silin, ibid., pp. 215–18; Borisov 1977, pp. 242ff; Kovalev 2004, p. 132; id. 1992a, p. 102. Mao told Lin Biao: 11 July 1946, *Mao 1993a, vol. 3, p. 334. Moscow disinformation: TASS, “Refutation,” Pravda, 19 Oct. 1946, p. 6. Mao claim: SW vol. 4, p. 101 (6 Aug. 1946).

9 –293 Mao paid with food: Liu Shao-chi letter to Stalin, 6 July 1949 (FEA, no. 5, 1996, pp. 87–8); cf. Vereshchagin, p. 19; Borisov 1977, p. 232 (Russian imports from CCP areas exceed exports to these areas, 1948, 1949); Wang Shoudao and Liu Yalou talks, in *Liu Tong, pp. 517–19. The result was famine: *YQD, pp. 49, 59; *Zhao Guilai, pp. 207, 223; *Zhang Zhenglong, pp. 237, 433–6. Mao urged seizing big cities: *Xiao Ke 1997, pp. 340–50; *Mao 1993a, vol. 3, pp. 277, 283–4, 290.

10 “merciless and devious”: interview with an insider, 6 Sept. 1998. Up to 100,000: *Zhang Zhenglong, pp. 234–8.

CHAPTER 29 Moles, Betrayals and Poor Leadership Doom Chiang

1 1 Mar.: *Chiang, p. 3149. Hu suspected of being Communist: *Hsu Chen1990, pp. 39–40.

2 *Hsu Chen 1990, p. 39; *Mao 1993–9, vol. 5, p. 322; *Shi Zhe 1991,p. 249.

3 –296 Hu friendship with Tai Li: Meng Bingnan, in *WZX vol. 18, p. 133; Zhang Yanfo, in *WZX vol. 64, pp. 105–7. On Mao’s desk: *Zhou 1991, p. 723. Mao leisurely departure: *Yan Changlin, pp. 53–6. 20,000 men: *Peng 1981, pp. 44–5 (E: Peng 453ff. and re below); cf. Quan, pp. 13ff; *Party Documents, pp. 229–30.

4 Qinghuabian ambush: *Yan Changlin, pp. 58–64; *Wang Enmao, vol. 5, pp. 95–8; Nationalist generals’ accounts, *CPPCC 1992, pp. 115–16, 154–5.

5 –297 Yangmahe ambush: Nationalist generals’ accounts, *CPPCC 1992, pp. 118–20, 156–8; Peng cable to Mao, 16 Apr. 1947, *Peng 1998, pp. 340–1; *Party Documents, p. 233. Panlong: Nationalist generals’ accounts, in *CPPCC 1992, pp. 120–4, 159–61; *Hsu Chen 1990, p. 321; *Peng 1981, p. 248; *Party Documents, p. 233; *Wang Enmao, vol. 5, pp. 119–20. “horrible stench”: *Hsu Chen 1987, p. 254.

6 –298 Mao in Yenan area a year: *Yan Changlin, pp. 64ff; *Zhao Guilai, pp. 99ff; *Wang Dongxing 1993, pp. 8ff; *Ren Bishi, pp. 538ff; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 337–52; interviews with Mao’s entourage, 4 Sept. 1998 & 19 Apr. 1999; cf. Quan, pp. 29–34, 37–8. Artillery battalion: interview with a former member of the battalion, 29 Oct. 2000. Yet another ambush: *Hsu Chen 1987, pp. 251–3. Close shave: *Yan Changlin, pp. 94–117; *Hu Qiaomu, pp. 490–3; *Zhao Guilai, pp. 124–6; member of entourage Liao Zhigao, in *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993a, p. 46; interviews with Mao’s entourage, 13 Mar. & 4 Sept. 1998, 19 Apr. 1999, 12 May 2001.

7 Hu ordered troops away: *Zhao Guilai, pp. 134–5; *Yan Changlin, p. 117; *Hsu Chen 1990, p. 318. Stalin offers plane: APRF, 39/1/31, p. 23 (Kuznetsov to Orlov 15 June 1947); cf. Ledovsky 1995a, p. 74; *Shi Zhe1991, pp. 345–6.

8 “On 9–11”: 14 June 1947, *Mao 1993a, vol. 4, pp. 101–2. Ordered airstrip: 27 June 1947, *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 345. Liou death: *Wang Yan et al., pp. 348–54; Wang Ying-tsun account, in *CPPCC 1992, pp. 243–9. Chiang diary of 2 Mar.: *Chiang, p. 3400. Turned down Hu resignation: *Chiang, pp. 3407–9.

9 Barr: US Department of State, White Paper, p. 326; cf. US Senate, p. 67 (Barr: Nationalists “always permitted themselves to get surrounded”). “so I waited”: *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 365. Hu impeachment, failed: *Central Daily, Taipei, 19–22 May 1950; *Hsu Chen 1990, pp. 385–93.

10 Hau Po-tsun: interview, 2 Oct. 1996. Wei Li-huang: Titov, vol. 3, p. 453 (Mao message to Comintern, Dec. 1940); Wei’s Communist secretary Zhao Rongsheng, in *Biographical Literature Pub., vol. 2, pp. 68–85; Wei’s son Daoran, in *CPPCC (Beijing), p. 442; Stokes fax to authors, 4 June 1998.

11 –302 Wei coordinated with CCP: through his nephew, French-trained nuclear scientist Wang Dezhao, *Wu Jiangxiong, pp. 1, 4, 10–13. Mao’s strategy: 7 Feb. 1948, *Mao 1993a, vol. 4, p. 391; Lin Biao concurred on 10th, *Liu Tong, pp. 559–60. Wei therefore: Nationalist commanders’ accounts, *CPPCC 1985b, pp. 9–13, 52, 60–1; *Zheng Dongguo, pp. 472–80. “wise guidance”: *CPPCC (Beijing), pp. 443–4. Contacted the CIA: Singlaub, pp. 151–5, 534, n. 1. Mao in withering terms: Mar. 1964, *IIR, p. 503.

12 Fu’s daughter: Titov 1995, pp. 82ff; Tikhvinsky 2002, pp. 7–11; OIRVR vol. 5, pp. 398–401; her CCP handler, in *Biographical Literature Pub., vol. 1, pp. 415–24. Nov. 1948, Fu decided to surrender: Mao cable, 18 Nov. 1948, in *Beijing Archive, p. 43; *CPPCC 1993, pp. 280–2, 309. “terror and tyranny”: China Magazine, Jan. 1949, pp. 17, 18 (Fu, “Message to the People of North China,” 12 Nov. 1948). Fall to pieces: *Biographical Literature Pub., vol. 1, p. 423; interview with General I Fu-en, 1 June 1998. Chiang, 12 Dec.: *Chiang, p. 3549.

13 Strung Fu along: *CPPCC 1993, pp. 282ff, chronology pp. 460–2; Mao cables, 27 Dec. 1948–9 Jan. 1949, *Beijing Archive, pp. 52–9. “ ‘Play it by ear’ ”: *CPPCC 1989, p. 95.

14 Opened up gateway: *Chang Shun et al., p. 656. Liu Fei: interview with Chen Li-fu, 15 Feb. 1993; *Liu Chi, p. 171. Kuo Ju-kui: his own account, in *Biographical Literature Pub., vol. 1, pp. 249–57; *CPPCC 1996, pp. 15–35; interview with Chiang Weigo, 4 Oct. 1996.

15 “Pai Chung-hsi”: APRF, 39/1/31, pp. 54–8 (Orlov to Kuznetsov, 10 Jan. 1949); cf. Malukhin 1977, p. 123. “created in summer”: APRF, 39/1/31, p. 60 (Mao to Stalin 10 Jan. 1949). Require each new enlistee: *Hu Qiaomu, pp. 523–6; e.g., Mao order, 7 Jan. 1948, *Mao 1991, pp. 1264–6 (E: Mao, SW vol. 4, pp. 177–9).

16 Under T.V.: articles in contemporary newspapers; *Hsu Yung-chang, vol. 8; interview with I Fu-en, 6 Oct. 1996; and with Mao Chia-hua, 6 Oct. 1996. Chiang acknowledged: 25 Oct. 1945, *Chiang, p. 2698.

17 Central Daily: *Lu Keng, pp. 159–80.

CHAPTER 30 China Conquered

1 “Turn Changchun”: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 441. Evacuate civilians: *Zheng Dongguo, pp. 500–4; Mayor Shang Chuandao, in *CPPCC 1985b, pp. 396, 403. “Strictly ban”: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 441. “nice sort of guy”: *Chang Shun et al., p. 134.

2 Lin Biao reported to Mao: 9 Sept. 1948, in *Liu Tong, pp. 635–6; *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 469.

3 Lin order, 11 Sept.: in *Liu Tong, p. 639. One survivor remembered: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 479. Changchun mayor recorded: *CPPCC 1985b, p. 403.

4 –308 Death toll: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 467; *Zheng Dongguo, p. 500; *Liu Tong, p. 638. A Red veteran: *Zhang Zhenglong, p. 482. “refugee rules”: ibid., p. 486. Su Yu: *Su Yu, p. 622.

5 *CPPCC 1985b, p. 403.

6 225 million kg: *Su Yu, p. 642. Nationalist veteran recalled: Sang Ye, pp. 90–1.

7 “without getting tired”: 8 May 1946, *Central Archive 1981, p. 7.

8 Kang Sheng in Haojiapo: *Cheng Min, pp. 221–31, *Zeng Yanxiu, pp. 115–18.

9 Woman official described: interview, 16 Oct. 1993.

10 –311 Wire run through nose: *Zhong Kan, p. 101. “entire families”: Sang Ye, pp. 13, 14–15. Reports to Mao: *Central Archive 1981, pp. 101, 129. Mao saw: *Zhao Guilai, pp. 237–9. “Everyone is terrified”: *Central Archive 1981, p. 129. 10 percent: ibid., pp. 121, 124.

11 Melby, p. 243 (17 Oct. 1947).

12 –312 Shandong to bear logistics: Su Yu on Huai–Hai campaign, *DDWX, 1989, no. 6., p. 10. Second land reform: *Zhong Kan, pp. 103–5; Gao 2001, p. 242. An-ying under Kang Sheng: *Shi Zhe 1992, p. 224; *Jin Zhenlin, pp. 199, 225. An-ying diaries: 14 Apr., 5 & 6 Nov. 1947, *hand-written, unpublished.

13 –313 Wrote to father: *Jin Zhenlin, p. 210. An-ying notes about rallies: 16 Dec. 1947, *handwritten, unpublished. Circulated reports: 9 & 20 Jan. 1948, *Central Archive 1981, pp. 98–102, 128–31. Mao wrote Liu: ibid., pp. 261–2.

14 Liu caved in: Liu speech, and Mao remarks at Politburo, 13 Sept. 1948, *DDWX, 1989, no. 5, pp. 8–9; Liu, 12 Mar. 1949, *Liu 1981, p. 419 (E: Liu, SW vol. 1, p. 417). Nationalist captain: *Hsu Chen 1987, pp. 341–3.

15 Nationalist student wrote: *Zhuanji wenxue (Biographical Literature), Taipei, no. 245, pp. 28–30. Mao told Mikoyan: APRF, 31/1/31, 31 Jan. 1949. Russian consul noted: Malukhin 1989, pp. 30–1; cf. AVPRF, 0100/43/302/4, p. 118 (Tikhvinsky report, 26 Jan. 1950). Lin Biao told Russians: AVPRF, 0100/43/302/4, p. 130 (Tikhvinsky report, 26 Jan. 1950); cf. Kulik 1994, p. 117.

16 –315 Chiang to ancestral home: our visit to Xikou, Nov. 2000; *Chiang, pp. 3632–3; entourage memoirs, in *WZX, no. 66, pp. 84–90. Mao issued order: 6 May 1949, *Mao 1993–9, vol. 5, p. 290. Mao–Stalin exchange re Taiwan: Kovalev 1992a, p. 108; Ledovsky 1996a, p. 71 (Liu report to Stalin, 4 July 1949); cf. Goncharov et al., p. 70. No scorched-earth: *Song Honggang, pp. 302ff., *China Today 1993, p. 24. “Old Mr. Chiang”: *Lu Keng, p. 180.

17 Ledovsky 1996a, p. 69 (Stalin to Liu, 27 June 1949); id., 1996b, pp. 89–91 (Mao cable 25 July 1949); cf. Goncharov et al., pp. 69–70.

18 “Labour University”: *Zhang Suizhi, p. 71; *CCP Beijing Haidian Committee, p. 248. System so slick: Berezhkov, pp. 365–6.

19 de Segonzac, p. 115.

20 Mrs. Lo Fu described: *Liu Ying, p. 154.

21 The only speech: *Mao 1993–9, vol. 6, pp. 1–2; sound recording issued.

CHAPTER 31 Totalitarian State, Extravagant Lifestyle

1 “man without law”: New China (USA), summer 1975, p. 27 (Chou, 1971 interview with W. Hinton); Snow 1974, p. 149 (Mao, 10 Dec. 1970). “demand for further”: Bao & Chelminski, pp. 78–9, 100. “campaign to suppress”: Mao orders, *CCP Archive Study Office & Central Archive, 1949–52, pp. 235–49. His police chief: *Huang & Zhang, p. 263. “small Chiang Kai-sheks”: *Mao 1977, p. 317 (E: Kau & Leung, p. 163). “massive arrests”: 24 Mar. 1951, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, p. 192. Criticized one province: *ibid., pp. 62–3.

2 –319 30 Mar.: *ibid., p. 202. Peking alone: *Han Yanlong, p. 95. Woman from Britain: Cheo Ying, pp. 56–61. Trucks dripping blood: Loh, p. 66. “labour force”: 8 May 1951, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, p. 281 (E: Kau & Leung, p. 189). Lao-gai: interviews with ex-inmates; Bao & Chelminski; Rummel, pp. 228–33 (estimates).

3 700,000: Mao, 27 Feb. 1957, *Mao CCRM, vol. 1, p. 198 (E: MacFarquhar et al., p. 142).

4 –320 Report to Mao: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, p. 115. Bizarre alert: *Huang & Zhang, p. 261.

5 10 million: Rummel, p. 232; Margolin, p. 498. Soviet diplomat: Ledovsky 1990, p. 128; cf. ibid., pp. 96–7, 99; Kulik 1994, esp. pp. 120–2.

6 –321 A small landowner: *Yuan Maogeng, pp. 13–80. Mao repeatedly said: Apr. 1956, *Mao CCRM, vol. 1, p. 138; 24 Mar. 1951, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, p. 192. Execution of two foreigners: Lum, pp. 83ff; Domenach 1992, pp. 74, 654, n. 37.

7 Chou “apology”: Kahn, p. 239; Service letter to authors, 8 Aug. 1994 and interview, 23 Apr. 1995. Mao interest in Vatican: Nenni, pp. 697–9; Malaparte, pp. 136ff; Barca interview, 2 June 1994; Pesce interview, 28 May 1994.

8 “Three-Antis”: many Mao orders in *Mao 1987–98, vol. 3. “We must probably execute”: 8 Dec. 1951, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, p. 549. “Whoever disobeys”: 4 Jan. 1952, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 3, p. 12. Mao enjoined: 8 Dec. 1951, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, p. 549. Mao kept informed: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 3, pp. 134, 167, 177, 195–7. Bamboo pliers: Ledovsky 1990, p. 93, confirmed by Ledovsky, interview, 19 June 1996.

9 –323 Tianjin report: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 3, p. 214. In Manchuria: Ledovsky interview, 19 June 1996. Belgian priest: van Coillie, p. 258. “Five-Antis”: Mao orders in *Mao 1987–98, vol. 3. Number of suicides: *Zhou Jingwen, pp. 224–5; cf. Chow, p. 133. “parachutes”: *Ding Shu 1993, p. 128; Yue Qian, in *Kaifang (Open Magazine), Hong Kong, 1999, no. 3,p. 29.

10 Mao villas: visits to over two dozen of them, and interviews with Mao’s personal staff.

11 –325 Started in 1949: *Zhang Suizhi, pp. 72–5; *Li & Yang, p. 264. Sent word to Hunan: Hunan Party secretary Jin Ming, in *Gong Guzhong et al., pp. 301–2; visits to Hunan villas, Oct. 1994. “But you have no place”: interviews with people who had been told, Oct. 1994 & Sept. 2000.

12 –326 Mao travel: interviews with Mao’s personal staff and provincial officials; *Li & Peng, pp. 10, 87, 104. Swimming pools: interviews with Mao’s personal staff, villa attendants and people close to him; *Lin Ke et al., p. 128. The pool cost: Mao’s own figure, 25 Apr. 1954, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, p. 483. A gourmet: interviews with Mao’s personal staff.

13 No bath, massage: ibid.; *Li & Yang, pp. 69–71. Hospital came to him: *Li Zhisui, pp. 168–71; *Lin Ke et al.. Clothes: *SMMM, pp. 131–3, 154, 188–90, 217–18.

14 One patriotic Chinese: Aarons, p. 92. Sexual caprice: *Peng 1998, pp. 561–2; *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, p. 389; *Li Zhisui, pp. 137–9, 283; interviews with Mao’s girlfriends. Money: interview with Mao’s personal staff; *SMMM, pp. 511–12, 532–3. Well over 2 million: interview with a staff member who knew about Mao’s account, 19 Apr. 1999; cf. *SMMM, p. 511.

CHAPTER 32 Rivalry with Stalin

1 Mao sent Strong: Strong & Keyssar, pp. 228ff; Nikiforov, pp. 124–5, 131, n. 56.

2 CCP intelligence in USA: AVPRF, 0100/43/302/4; cf. Kulik 1995. Mao and Browder: Schram 1965, p. 292 (Mao cable to Foster, 29 July 1945); Browder, p. 251; RGASPI, 485/184/15 (Mao to Dimitrov, 19 Aug. 1940).

3 Strong writings: Strong 1947, pp. 168ff; cf. id., 1948, pp. v–vi.

4 “Unit Asia”: *Hu Qiaomu, p. 510.

5 –333 Mao–Stalin exchanges 1947–49: APRF, 39/1/31, pp. 23–75; extracts in Ledovsky 1995a, pp. 74ff; complete texts of Mao to Stalin, 30 Nov. 1947 in PDV, 2001, no. 5, pp. 119–22; and Stalin to Mao, 20 Apr. 1948, in PDV, 2000, no. 6, p. 121.

6 Another “accident” for Wang Ming: medical documents that established the poisoning, including an official “circular” on 7 July 1948; Wang Ming, pp. 46–7.

7 15 Aug., Mao vetoed: *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, pp. 335–6, 397; *Hu Qiaomu,p. 329.

8 –335 Stalin “told off” by Mao: interview with Kapitsa, 21 June 1995. Stalin to Yugoslavs: CWB no. 10, p. 131; Dimitrov, 10 Feb. 1948; our conversation with Djilas, 30 Mar. 1986. Stalin–Mao cable exchange 10–15 Jan. 1949: CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 27–9; cf. Ledovsky 1995a, pp. 81–4; id., 1995b, pp. 74–6. “So be it”: *Ye Zilong, p. 136.

9 17 Jan. Mao response: APRF, 39/1/31, p. 75. Mikoyan at Xibaipo: Ledovsky 1995a, pp. 78–92 (Mikoyan 1966 report), 1995b; Mikoyan, S. 2002, pp. 154–9; Shi 1992, pp. 35–46; Heinzig, pp. 135–56. “quite natural”: 1 Feb. 1949 (APRF 39/1/39); Ledovsky 1995b, pp. 76–7. Gather intelligence: Malukhin 1977, p. 127; *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 418 (E: Shi 1993, p. 88). Mao “mocking-indifferent”: Malukhin 1977, pp. 149–50.

10 –336 Mikoyan reports from Xibaipo: APRF, 39/1/39, pp. 1–95.

11 –337 Strong, Rittenberg: Strong & Keyssar, p. 250; Mikoyan, S., p. 158 (Stalin’s cable 4 Feb. 1949 re Rittenberg; Mikoyan on Stalin’s “spymania”); CWB, nos. 12–13 (2001), p. 257 (Khrushchev to Mao, 31 July 1958); Rittenberg & Bennett, pp. 134ff. Borodin: Vaksberg, pp. 251ff; Strong & Keyssar, pp. 243–4. 13 Mar. 1949: *Mao 1993–9, vol. 5, pp. 259–60.

12 Stalin–Liu re Cominform: Heinzig, pp. 206–7; Kovalev 1992b, pp. 95–7; Shi 1993, pp. 83–6. Orlov: Vlasov, pp. 202–3, 205; Vaksberg, pp. 251ff; Li Haiwen, p. 60.

13 –339 Liu insisted: *Liu 1996, vol. 2, p. 223. Liu speech: URI, Liu, vol. 2, pp. 178–9. Russian delegate: Heinzig, pp. 258–60. “form their ties”: URI, Liu, vol. 2, pp. 183–5 (23 Nov. 1949); cf. Aarons, p. 87; Kovalev 1992b, p. 98.

CHAPTER 33 Two Tyrants Wrestle

1 Mao “sprang up”: Kovalev 1992b, p. 108. “Capitalist embassies”: Tikhvinsky 1994, p. 52 (Kovalev to Stalin, 23 May 1949); cf. id., 1996, pp. 467–8.

2 Mao to Mikoyan: APRF 39/1/39 (31 Jan., 5 Feb. 1949); extracts of talks in Ledovsky 1995a, 1995b.

3 Liu wrote Stalin: Ledovsky 1996a, p. 80 (Liu report, 4 July 1949). Cities as key: *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, p. 464. “[US] carbines”: *Yan Changlin, pp. 335–7. 1946 Ford: *Li Yimang, pp. 383–4.

4 “force [them] out”: *Yang Kuisong 1997, pp. 177–81. “intolerable conditions”: APRF 39/1/39 (1 Feb. 1949). “all warships”: 21 Apr. 1949, *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, p. 485; *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 1, p. 35. Churchill: U.K. Hansard (Commons) vol. 464, col. 34, cited in Murfett, p. 120.

5 APRF 39/1/39 (to Mikoyan, 1 Feb. 1949).

6 –343 Stalin alert, cables Mao: Kapitsa 1996, p. 44; Malukhin 1977, pp. 135–6; Kovalev 1992a, p. 106; Tikhvinsky 1994a, p. 52. “avoid clashes”: 27–9 Apr. 1949, *Mao 1993b, vol. 3, pp. 489–91. Mao’s intent: Cohen 1987, p. 288 (paraphrasing Huang Hua). Chou verbal message: FRUS 1949, vol. 8, pp. 357–60 (Clubb, 1 June 1949). Hoax: Tikhvinsky 1994,p. 53.

7 –344 “strike it hard”: *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 1, pp. 44–5. “wait,” Stalin says: “Yes!”: Ledovsky 1996a, pp. 81–2; cf. Heinzig, pp. 174–231 on Liu visit. Chou to Russian ambassador: Westad 2003, p. 311; cf. Wingrove1995, pp. 314–15.

8 “without Chinese witnesses”: Kovalev 1992b, p. 108. Mao–Stalin first talk: 16 Dec. 1949, CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 5–7.

9 –345 Mao in Moscow: Heinzig, pp. 263–367, 403ff; Wingrove 1995; Kapitsa 1996, pp. 48–55; Kapitsa interview; Fedorenko 1989, 1994, 1995, 1996; Shi 1989. *Li & Yang, pp. 108–9, 151; *Ye Zilong, pp. 178–9; interview with Shi Zhe, 14 Oct. 1993.

10 Molotov “to find out”: Chuev, p. 163. Kovalev: Kovalev 1992b, p. 109. Togliatti: interview with Nilde Jotti (Togliatti’s partner), 3 June 1994; Lajolo, p. 29. Ovation: Rákosi, p. 128; *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 441.

11 Gollan, Notes of talk with Mao, 10 Nov. 1957, p. 4 (Gollan Papers, Manchester University); Kapitsa interview.

12 –346 Exploded to Kovalev: Kovalev 1992b, p. 109; *Pei Jianzhang, p. 19; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 437–8. Mao–Stalin, 24 Dec: *Pei Jianzhang, p. 18; cf. Westad 2003, p. 317. “attempt to phone him [Stalin]”: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 165 (Mao to Yudin, 31 Mar. 1956). “do business with … Britain”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, p. 197; *Wang Dongxing 1993, p. 163.

13 –347 “right after this”: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 165 (Mao to Yudin, 31 Mar. 1956). “drafted for me”: *Yang Kuisong 1999, p. 297. Not by plane: cable, 2 Jan. 1950, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, p. 212. Acheson and rebuttal: MacFarquhar 1972, p. 74; Heinzig, pp. 301–5; Wingrove 1995, p. 121; *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, pp. 245–8.

14 Stalin’s tongue-lashing: Kulik 2000, p. 31. Car ride: *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 457–8.

15 Loan: Zazerskaya 1997, p. 175, n. 40; *Yang Kuisong 1997, p. 621. Soviet spheres of influence: *DDWX, 1996, no. 2, pp. 54–5; CWB nos. 6–7, p. 165 (Mao to Yudin, 31 Mar. 1956); cf. Ganshin & Zazerskaya, pp. 63ff. “colonies”: Schram 1974, p. 101 (Mao, 10 Mar. 1958); *Sino–Russian Relations Studies Society, p. 249. “grabbed half”: Burr 1999a, p. 91 (Mao to Kissinger, 17–18 Feb. 1973). Gave Russia monopoly: Chou cable to Politburo, 8 Feb. 1950, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 37–8; Wingrove 1995, pp. 327ff; Kapitsa interview. “Of all the foreign”: quoted by Foreign Minister Qian Qichen, *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 5, p. 11. Carefully erased: 14 Feb. 1950 cable, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, pp. 262–3.

16 *Liu 1996, vol. 2, p. 246.

17 At Stalin’s insistence, secretly introduced: Arkhipov interview; cf. Wingrove 1995, p. 330; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 415, 446 (E: Shi 1993, p. 86). “We do hope”: *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 463; *Zhu Zhongli 1995, pp. 190–1. Flabbergasted guests: interview with Markus Wolf, who was present, 18 Nov. 1999; Wolf, pp. 42–3. Stalin’s toast: Fedorenko 1989, p. 148; id. 1995, p. 89; Kapitsa interview; *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 465. Mao on Stalin at photo: *Ye Zilong, p. 183; *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 462.

CHAPTER 34 Why Mao and Stalin Started the Korean War

1 Supervise Vietnam: cf. *Pei Jianzhang, p. 18.

2 –351 plan to send in Chinese troops: Zhai, pp. 13–25. Ho to Moscow: *Luo Guibo, pp. 233–6; *Liu 1996, vol. 2, p. 241; Zhang Guanghua, in *BNC, 2000, no. 4, p. 12; Westad 2003, pp. 316–18; Heinzig, pp. 302–6. Mao told Yudin: Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, “Chronology,” p. 45. Liu to French: Figuères interview, 13 Oct. 1998; Figuères’ letter to authors, 11 May 1999. Mao-style land reform: Tin, pp. 14ff, 28ff; Boudarel.

3 Doggerel: To Huu, “October Song,” Daily Telegraph, 19 Dec. 2002. Kim in Moscow 1949: Torkunov, pp. 12–13; CWB, no. 5, pp. 4–6 (Stalin–Kim, 5 Mar.); Weathersby, p. 4 (Stalin–Kim, 7 Mar.); Mansourov 1997, pp. 97–102. Mao commitment: APRF, 3/65/9, pp. 51–5 (Shtykov to Vyshinsky, 15 May 1949), APRF, 45/1/331, pp. 59–61 (Kovalev to Stalin, 18 May 1949); extracts in Torkunov, pp. 61–5; *Shen Zhihua, p. 211.

4 Push by Kim: CWB, no. 5, p. 8; Torkunov, pp. 51–3. 30 Jan. Stalin: CWB, no. 5, p. 9.

5 “Asian affairs beautifully”: DPRK Report, no. 23 (2000); Torkunov, pp. 58–9; Weathersby, pp. 8–15. Stalin’s schemes: CWB, nos. 6–7, p. 116 (Stalin to Mao in Stalin to Kim, 7[8] Oct. 1950); cf. Beria 2001, pp. 230–2. 1 July 1950: Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, “Chronology,” p. 35.

6 interview, 27 Dec. 1995. Rapha?l-Leygues, p. 118 (Sainteny); US Senate, p. 70 (Barr).

7 19 Aug.: ibid., pp. 45, 47 (28 Aug.). 1 Mar. 1951: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, p. 153. Stalin–Malik: Rusk, p. 141; Schoenbaum, pp. 208ff; telephone interview with Rusk, 17 Feb. 1992.

8 –355 Ordered Kim: Torkunov, p. 56 (Stalin to Shtykov, 2 Feb. 1950). “I shall not lift a finger”: Goncharov et al., p. 145 (citing Kapitsa); cf. Kapitsa 1996, pp. 215ff; Weathersby, pp. 9–11 (summarizes Stalin’s shift to Kim, spring 1950). 13 May: *Shen Zhihua, pp. 218–19. Next morning: CWB, no. 4, p. 61. 15 May: Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, “Chronology,” pp. 30–1. 16th: Mansourov, pp. 322–3 (Stalin to Roshchin, 16 May 1950); cf. Torkunov, p. 70.

9 –356 SOS: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 112. “I am far”: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 114. “Stand by”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, p. 538 (E: Zhang & Chen, p. 161). Only now Politburo: *Shen Zhihua, p. 251. Politburo discussion: Mao to Stalin, 2 Oct. 1950, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, pp. 539–40; *Lei Yingfu, pp. 156–8; Zhang 1993, pp. 6–15.

10 Two different cables, 2 Oct.: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, pp. 539–41; Mansourov 1995–6, pp. 100, 106–7, 114–15; Shen 1996–7, pp. 237–8.

11 Chou–Indian ambassador: Zhang & Chen, pp. 163–4 (Chinese minutes); Panikkar, p. 110.

12 –358 “I considered”: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 116. Mao, 8 Oct.: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, pp. 543–5; (E: Mao 1998, pp. 109–10). Lin sent Mao long cable: interview with Kang Yi-min, 2 Sept. 1998. Chou–Lin–Stalin talks: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, 85; *Shi Zhe 1991, pp. 495–8, 502; Kapitsa 1996, pp. 221–2; Zhang, X., pp. 70–4; CWB nos. 6–7, p. 119 (Roshchin to Stalin, 13 Oct. 1950).

13 “Forget it”: Mao–Chou–Kim talk, 10 Oct. 1970, *ZQZS vol. 6, p. 70. “We should enter”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, p. 556 (E: Zhang & Chen, p. 169; cf. Chen 1994, p. 202); *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 500. Mao to Russian ambassador: CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 118–19 (Roshchin to Stalin, 13 Oct. 1950; Torkunov, pp. 117–18).

CHAPTER 35 Mao Milks the Korean War

1 Kim “agreed …”: *Peng 1998, p. 453; cf. Chen 2001, p. 320; Shen 2003–4, pp. 13–14. Peng–Mao exchange: *Peng 1998, p. 454 (E: Zhang & Chen, p. 215); cf. Chen 2001, pp. 92–4.

2 –360 “against American”: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 51 (1 Dec. 1950). “Our homes”: Public Papers: Truman 1950, p. 741 (radio address, 15 Dec. 1950; “Declaration,” 16 Dec.). “The temperature”: *Peng 1998, p. 456. Logistics manager: Ledovsky 1990, pp. 73–4 (Li Fuchun, 2 Jan. 1951). HQ’s answer: *Hong Xuezhi, pp. 240–1.

3 Peng raced to Mao: *Peng 1998, p. 480. “overall strategy”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2, pp. 151–3; Torkunov, pp. 144, 146. 19 Feb. 1951: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 132.

4 –362 Chinese plan to make aircraft: *CCP Archive Study Office 1991, pp. 204–7. *He Changgong Biography team, pp. 487–8. 3,000 planes: Zhang, X., p. 210. Asking for blueprints: Mao cable to Stalin, 28 Apr. 1951, *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 151; delegation: *Xu Xiangqian, pp. 542–6 (E: Xu, pp. 140ff). 3 June 1951: *Cai & Zhao, p. 125; *BNC, 2000, no. 10, p. 13. “the farther north”: 26 May 1951, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 2,p. 332.

5 Truce “now advantageous”: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 60 (13 June 1951). “Not a single”: from someone who heard this order, interview, 11 Apr. 1999. Kim on POWs: Volokohova, pp. 83–4 (undated cable from Razuvayev, Soviet ambassador, Pyongyang, Feb–Mar. 1952). 14 July 1952: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 78. Rusk: interview for Thames TV, 1986. “Rejecting the proposal”: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 78.

6 Kim: ibid., pp. 77–9. “We consider”: ibid., pp. 77–8. Chou–Stalin: ibid.,p. 14.

7 –364 Mao plotted to depose Kim: AQSh, f. 14, 1967, d. 1, p. 2 (Kang Sheng to Albania’s Hysni Kapo, 22 Jan. 1967); cf. Sch?fer 2003–4, p. 60; id. 2004, pp. 7–10. Chou–Stalin, 20 Aug. & 3 Sept. 1952: CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 11–13, 16. US air losses: Stewart, p. 286; Jackson, p. 105.

8 Stalin never signed: *Bo Yibo 1993, 297; *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, pp. 261, 274, 288–9. Turf: Wada, pp. 18–19; Fuwa, p. 477. Pol Pot: *Quan & Du, pp. 2–9.

9 –366 Chou–Stalin: 3, 19 Sept., CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 16–19.

10 Conspiratorial operations in USSR: Drozdov, p. 60. Stalin and Peng: probably on 12 Sept. 1952, *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, pp. 238–9; interview with an insider, 11 & 16 Apr. 1999; cf. CWB nos. 14–15, pp. 378–81 (minutes of 4 Sept. 1952 meeting). “Stalin even mentioned”: *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 529 (E: Shi 1993, p. 88). Chou comment: *DDWX, 1996, no. 2,p. 53.

11 Liu wrote Malenkov: RGASPI, 17/137/944, p. 181; *Liu 1996, vol. 2, p. 304; Indonesians: Istoricheskii Arkhiv, no. 1, 1997, p. 34, (Stalin’s appointment diary); interview with Russian insider, 1997; interview with Adjitorop (PKI Politburo), 5 Oct. 1994. “Please could the Soviet”: Torkunov, pp. 264–9.

12 *ZDJC vol. 19, p. 416; *Tang Chunliang 1999, pp. 263–71.

13 –368 Jan. 1953, Mao: to “Semyonov” (Stalin), 7 Jan. 1953, Shifrtelegramma 17203. Stalin reaction: 27 Jan. 1953, Shifrtelegramma 372 to Mao. Eisenhower: Public Papers 1953, pp. 16–17. “really anxious: *Chen Xiaodong, p. 32. Nuclear scientist to Stalin: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 290; Hinton, pp. 222ff; Friedman, p. 82. Volkogonov: id., 1991, p. 570; id.,1998, pp. 172–3.

14 Staffer claims: Rakhmanin, p. 80.

15 Kim death: interview with a Russian insider, 21 June 1995.

16 –370 Stalin’s successors: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, pp. 288–90; Torkunov, pp. 272ff; AVPRF, 06/12a/59/395, pp. 4ff; Zazerskaya 1997, p. 173. Goal of Chou’s trip: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 290; Lewis & Xue 1988, p. 43; Hinton, p. 227; Gobarev, pp. 16–20. Beria to Malenkov: CWB no. 11, p. 182; interview with Colonel Karpov (FSB), confirming authenticity, Moscow, June 1999.

17 Peking claim: *Military Science Academy, p. 150. Russian generals: interviews with Sozinov (29 Apr. 1992) and Selivanov (24 Apr. 1992).

18 Molotov wrote: CWB no. 11, p. 182. Harsh message: ibid., p. 183. Ambassador Razuvayev: Sozinov interview. Kuznetsov report: CWB no. 11, p. 183; cf. AVPRF 06/12a/59/395, p. 11 (Kuznetsov to Moscow, 11 May 1953). End the war: 12 May 1953, *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 299; follow-up activities: pp. 301–4.

19 60,000 South: Volokhova, pp. 86, 89.

20 CWB no. 11, p. 184.

21 1 million: Beria 1994, p. 402. An-ying fainted: interview with a household member, 23 Oct. 1995. Secretary observed: Ye Zilong, in *ZQZS vol. 2, pp. 233–4.

22 Brownell: conversation, 17 Nov. 1988. 400,000 deaths: Kojima, pp. 78–9 (Liu and Deng to Japanese, 3 Mar. 1966); AQSh, f. 14, 1966, d. 31, p. 14 (Kang Sheng to Hoxha, 28 Oct. 1966).

23 As though he were alive: interview with a family member, 14 & 15 Apr. 1999.

CHAPTER 36 Launching the Secret Superpower Program

1 15 June: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 309. “the essence”: *ZDJC vol. 22, pp. 457–8. “We will make it”: 14 May 1955, in *Wang Dongxing 1997, p. 21. “we can overtake”: 17 Nov. 1957, *Mao CCRM, vol.11A, p. 212.

2 –374 “future generations”: *Mao 1990, pp. 204–6. To his entourage: *Li & Yang, pp. 123–4. Indifferent about heir: interview with a family member, 23 Oct. 1995. Stalin: “unbalanced”: CWB, nos. 6–7, pp. 15–16. Official statistics: *Finance Ministry, vol. 2, p. 436.

3 –375 “boils down”: 17 Feb. 1955, *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, pp. 449–50. “the main exports”: *China Today 1992, vol. 2, pp. 8–9. “Frankly speaking”: 30 Sept. 1956, *Mao 1994, p. 273. Oct. 1953 instruction: *China Today 1992, vol. 1, pp. 15–16.

4 CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 15, 16.

5 July 1954 order: ibid., p. 16.

6 Chou told German: interview with a former East German official, Nov. 1999. “Nothing to”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 1, p. 229. “one bottom”: *Reminiscences about Deng Zihui, p. 337. Mao as head of camp: Kapitsa 1996, p. 58; Kapitsa interview; Tálas, p. 45; Pravda, 15 Feb. 1955 (Molotov). Romania: *Pei Jianzhang, p. 51. Hungary: ibid., p. 54. East Germany: ibid., p. 70; Mao letter, 16 Oct. 1953, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, p. 362.

7 –377 Lift food rationing: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 292; interview with Horst Brie, 22 Nov. 1999. Responded grandly: *Pei Jianzhang, p. 69. Great Wall: Meissner, pp. 85, 87 (Mao–Ulbricht, 16 Oct. 1956). 6.92 percent: *China Today 1989, p. 68. “About 10 percent”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, pp. 197–8. “So be it”: 12 Aug. 1953, *Mao 1977, p. 97.

8 Liu quotes: *Liu 1993, pp. 169, 181–2, 204–5.

9 –379 Secretary recalled: *Liu Zhende, pp. 23–4. “never thought so”: 4 Nov. 1953, *Mao 1977, p. 122. Liu in the hospital: his widow Wang Guangmei’s reply to written questions (via secretary by phone), 16 Apr. 1999; AVPRF, 06/12–a/59/395, p. 2 (Mao–Panyushkin, 4 Mar. 1953). No public appearances: *RR, 5–10 Mar. 1953. Menacing letter: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, pp. 229–30 (E: Kau & Leung, p. 346).

10 –380 Sharply condemned Liu: *Mao 1977, p. 81. Praetorian Guard: *Zhang Suizhi, pp. 85–6. Bo Yi-bo: *Bo Yibo 1993, pp. 231ff. To insinuate: the official was Zhang Xiushan, see Deng Xiaoping speech, 21 Mar. 1955, *ZDJC vol. 20, p. 515; interviews with people close to Zhang, 18 Apr. 1999 & 20 Oct. 2000. 24 Dec. 1953: *Liu 1996, vol. 2, p. 315. Three days and nights: interview with a secretary of Liu’s, 19 Apr. 1999; *Liu 1996, vol. 2, pp. 317–21. Mao–Gao: Chou speech, 25 Feb. 1954, *ZDJC vol. 20, pp. 267–9; Mao revision to Chou speech, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, pp. 451–2; *Bo Yi-bo 1993, pp. 308ff; Lin Yunhui, in *Han Taihua, pp. 448ff; interviews with people close to the Gao case, 18 & 20 Apr. 1999, 20 Oct. 2000; Wingrove 2000.

11 Dalai Lama: interview, 11 Feb. 1999. Kovalev report: NiNI no. 1, 2004, pp. 132–9; Ledovsky, “preface,” ibid., pp. 128–31; *Wang Dongxing 1993, p. 168. Gao told Russians: interview with Ledovsky, 21 June 1999; Tálas, p. 52 (Kapitsa); Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, “Chronology,” p. 61; Loboda, pp. 214, 228; Kulik 2000, pp. 41–2; interview with interpreter Li Yue-ran, 11 Oct. 1995. British couple: Band & Band, p. 248.

12 Arkhipov interview, 27 June 1995.

13381 “Do we have”: 15 Nov. 1956, *Mao 1977, p. 321. Tea boy: Li Weixin, in *Li Jian, pp. 23–4. Bring pistols: *ZQZS vol. 6, p. 40.

14 Gao suicides: Mao letter to Moscow, 1 Sept. 1954, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, pp. 537–8; Chou speech, *ZDJC vol. 20, p. 269; *ZQZS vol. 6, p. 42; *BNC, 1999, no. 11, pp. 48–9. Rao Shu-shi: in his intelligence role in USA in the mid–1930s, known as “Liang Pu,” cf. 8 May 1936 document from RGASPI in Klehr et al., p. 65; *BNC, 1999, no. 11, p. 50.

15 –383 Villa in Hangzhou: our visit, and interviews with Mao’s staff, Nov. 2000; *Luo Yimin. Mao in Hangzhou: recollections in *CCP Zhejiang Committee, and *Li Linda; *Li & Yang, pp. 295–6. Thatched hut on fire: *CCP Zhejiang Committee, pp. 132–3, 221–2.

16 “all citizens”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 4, p. 457. Mao Code: *Li Linda, p. 9. Toured a temple: *CCP Zhejiang Committee, pp. 133–4.

17 Mme Mao: *CCP Zhejiang Committee, p. 134; Kapitsa interview; cf. Vlasov, p. 202; APRF, 39/1/31, pp. 61–2 (Orlov to Stalin, 10 Jan. 1949); cf. Kartunova 1992, pp. 1–2; Kudashev, p. 193; *Li Zhisui, pp. 137–8 (E: Li, pp. 144, 227ff); interview with Zeng Zhi, 24 Sept. 1994.

CHAPTER 37 War on Peasants

1 200 kg: *PRC Encyclopaedia vol, 4, p. 5095; cf. Fei & Chang, p. 158. Grain equivalent: Yu & Buckwell, p. 225. 190 kg: *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 4, p. 5095. “only need 140”: *Wang Dongxing, 1997, p. 23. “Not a family”: *Zhou Jingwen, pp. 341–3.

2 Berating officials: *Wang Dongxing 1997, pp. 22–3; *Mao 1987–98, vol. 5: p. 267; *Mao CCRM, vol.1, p. 365.

3 –386 Eat potato leaves: *Wang Dongxing, 1997, pp. 22–3. “Educate peasants”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 5, p. 267. Bo Yi-bo acknowledged: *Bo Yi-bo 1993, pp. 271, 282. 1 Oct. 1953: *Chen Yun 2000, p. 178. “at war”: *Bo Yi-bo 1993, pp. 263–4. Chen Yun conveyed: *Sun & Xiong, pp. 90–1. Guards’ reports: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 5, pp. 210–11.

4 –387 Saying things like: *Wang Gengjin et al., p. 108; *Xin Ziling 1995, vol. 3, p. 529. Zhao Zi-yang: *Xin Ziling 1995, vol. 3, p. 529. Fellow traveler: Huang Yanpei, in *Mao 1987–98, vol. 5, p. 52; *Mao CCRM, vol. 1, p. 176; vol. 13, p. 20. “10,000 reports”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 18. Say airily: *Wang Dongxing, 1997, p. 22. “less conscience”: *Bo Yi-bo 1993, pp. 350–1.

5 –388 “Once you join”: *Wang Gengjin et al., p. 98. “We must arrest”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 13. “My farts”: ibid., p. 17. “The bourgeoisie”: *Mao 1993c, pp. 377, 379–80. “We started”: *Liu 1996, vol. 2, p. 350.

6 –389 “5 percent”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 5, p. 149. “Whenever this figure”: ibid., p. 472. Hu Feng: *Hu Feng, pp. 257ff; *Mei Zhi; *Xiao Feng, pp. 98–109; *Li Hui. “The first half”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 11A, p. 88.

7 “liberate Taiwan”: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 405. Sea crossing: *Peng 1998, p. 565; *Xu Yan 1992, p. 174. Taiwan Strait crisis: Lewis & Xue 1988, pp. 22ff; Chang, G. 1990, pp. 116ff.

8 –390 Khrushchev offers: Zazerskaya, 1997, pp. 173ff; id. 2000, pp. 33ff; *Pei Jianzhang, p. 39; *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 416. Help to build Bomb: Gobarev, pp. 17ff; Negin & Smirnov 2002 (Web/PHP); Shepilov 2001, pp. 373–86; Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, SSSR–KNR, part. 1, pp. 144–7 (27 Apr. 1955 agreement); Arkhipov, Kapitsa interviews; Lewis & Xue 1988, pp. 39ff., 61–2; *Chen Xiaodong, pp. 36–8; *Peng 1998, p. 578.

9 “our destiny”: *Chen Xiaodong, pp. 33–5. “Bottoms up”: ibid., p. 43. Russians agreed: *China Today 1987, pp. 20–1; Gobarev, p. 21. Told his aides: *Dong Bian et al., p. 50. “control the Earth”: Li Shenzhi, in *YHCQ, 1999, no. 1, p. 7.

10 –392 Chou cut spending: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 264–7. “he found it”: *Bo Yi-bo 1993, p. 470. “flooding Chairman Mao”: ibid., p. 651. US$: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, pp. 119, 125. Yugoslavia’s No. 2: Kardelj, p. 141. Apr. 1956: Hu Qiaomu, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 269.

11 Liu, Lo Fu: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 16, 9. Chou told State Council: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 567. “shaken the entire world”: *Wu Lengxi 1999, p. 6. “really has guts”: *Li Yueran, p. 147.

12 First flight: *Li & Peng, pp. 88–94. Mao statue: *Wang Renzhong, p. 9. In Canton: *Li Zhisui, pp. 126–7, 148 (E: id., pp. 132ff); interview with Zeng Zhi, 24 Sept. 1994.

13 –394 “would not do”: *Gong Guzhong et al., p. 356. Mao swam: *Wang Renzhong, pp. 6–9; *Zhang Yaoci, pp. 75–84. 4 June Politburo: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, pp. 270–1. Liu editorial: *Jin & Huang, pp. 791–2; *Bo Yi-bo 1993, pp. 637–8.

14 –395 North Korea: Fursenko, pp. 960–1 (based on Soviet Presidium archives); Lankov 1995, pp. 149–50; id. 2002, pp. 106–7; Mukhitdinov 1995, pp. 341ff; id. 1994, pp. 200ff; Kapitsa 1996, pp. 236–7; Il Ponte vol. 37, 1981, nos. 11–12, p. 1170 (Liu to Gomulka, Nov. 1960); confirmed by Werblan (present), phone interview, 8 Sept. 2003; Szalontai 2003–4, pp. 91–2. 10 Sept. reminisced: *DDWX, 1991, no. 3, pp. 5–8.

15 Conciliatory: Mao remarks on 8th Congress reports, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, pp. 136–69. Cult: *JYZW vol. 9, pp. 143, 314ff, *Mao 1994, p. 255; *Dai Huang, pp. 11–12. Legal system: *JYZW vol. 9, pp. 92–4, 268–9. Most important concession: *Shi Zhongquan et al., p. 157; *JYZW vol. 9, pp. 42–3, 65; *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 4, p. 5095; *Bo Yi-bo 1993, p. 560. *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 296.

CHAPTER 38 Undermining Khrushchev

1 19 Oct.: *Pei Jianzhang, p. 61; *Wu Lengxi 1999, p. 38; Chen 2001, pp. 146–55. 20th: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 34–9. Mao threat to Yudin: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 39–40. “blunderer”: *Li Yueran, p. 147. Chinese role in Polish crisis: Fursenko, pp. 174–9, 187–91, 967ff. (Soviet Presidium minutes); Kuo, M., p. 95; Werblan interview, 8 Sept. 2003; Chen 2001, pp. 149–50.

2 –398 Criticize Russia: *Wu Lengxi 1999, p. 45. China and Hungarian crisis: Fursenko, pp. 176ff, 970ff; Kramer 1995–6, pp. 173, 181, n. 28; Rákosi, p. 130; Kuo, M., pp. 95–101; Luthi, pp. 109ff. Mao for crushing uprising: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 51–3. 4 Nov.: ibid., p. 59. Hegedüs: interview, 15 Dec. 1994.

3 –399 Mao re Djilas: *Peng 1962. Chou to Gomulka: minutes of Chou–Gomulka talks, 11 & 12 Jan. 1957, CWB no. 5, pp. 43–5; *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 323. “Polish leadership”: in *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 324. “your court”: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 102–6, 145. “headed by”: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 285. Polish visitors: Maneli, pp. 81–2.

4 Turned to Tito: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 349; *Wu Xiuquan 1992, pp. 251–2 (E: Wu, p. 118); Micunovic, p. 197. Trashing Tito and Gomulka: 18 Jan. 1957, *Mao 1977, pp. 333–4. Jan. 1957: Chou report of 24th, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 326–8; CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 153–4; cf. Vereshchagin, pp. 79–81, 87. Mao rant: 27 Jan. 1957, *Mao 1977, p. 344 (E: Leung & Kau, p. 252).

5 Conversation with Stephen Vizinczey.

6 Spaniard: Croft, p. 168. Mao to Egyptian ambassador: 17 Sept. 1956, *Mao 1994, pp. 247–9 (E: Mao 1998, pp. 191–3). Gift, trade with Egypt: *Pei Jianzhang, p. 283; Shichor, pp. 41–5, 49–50. War plan: *Pei Jianzhang, p. 283. “volunteers”: Croft, p. 172; Harris, p. 91; Shichor, pp. 65 n., 225; *RR, 14 Nov. 1956. Heikal: interview, 18 Jan. 1997. Offers arms: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, pp. 280–1; Trevelyan 1970, p. 34; Heikal 1972, pp. 65–6; Shichor, pp. 45–6.

7 “people just won’t listen”: *Chen Xiaodong, pp. 109–10. Mikoyan visit July 1957: interview with Kudashev (Mikoyan’s interpreter), 28 June 1995; Xinhua, 5 July 1957 (CCP cable); Luthi, p. 120. Istochnik, no. 4, 1996, pp. 109–14 (Mao to Yudin, 29 Oct. 1957). To renegotiate: *Nie 1999, pp. 612–14. Attend summit on condition: Usov 2003, p. 4. Khrushchev gives Bomb: Gobarev pp. 18–31; Negin & Smirnov; Lewis & Xue 1988, pp. 62ff; *Nie 1999, p. 623; *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 94–5. Missiles: Goncharenko, pp. 153ff; Baturov, Vladimir, “Kosmicheskii Skachok Pekina” (Peking’s Cosmic Leap), NV, nos. 2–3, pp. 38–9. Khrushchev, S., pp. 266–72.

8 “maximum help”: in *Yang Kuisong 1999, p. 425. “they received a lot”: Gobarev, pp. 22–3, citing document from presidential archive. Superpower by end 1962: *Nie 1999, p. 620. Cost of Bomb: Lewis & Xue 1988, p. 108. “must have Sputniks”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 8, pp. 38–9; *Chen Xiaodong, pp. 96–7; *Dong Sheng, p. 341.

9 Baturov, p. 39; Khrushchev, S., pp. 266–72; Gobarev, p. 30; Goncharenko, pp. 156–9; Dolinin.

10 –403 Mao floated idea: Istochnik, no. 4, 1996, p. 113 (to Yudin, 29 Oct. 1957); cf. Micunovic, p. 198; Fursenko, pp. 279–81, 1022, n. 3. Mao in Moscow: Schoenhals 1986; interviews with eight participants (Alia, Carrillo, Heikal, Ingrao, Jotti, Li Yueran, Longo, Sidikhmenov); Gollan notes, cit.; Togliatti report, “Verbali della Direzione,” 26 Nov. 1957, p. 4 (Istituto Gramsci Archives, Rome); Sidikhmenov MS, pp. 213–15. Special treatment: *Li Yueran, pp. 131–2; interview with Li Yueran, 24 Oct. 2000. Muscovite to Finn: Kuusinen, p. 221. Mao totted up: Khrushchev 1977, vol. 2, p. 309; id. 1990, p. 198. Rejected birth control: *China Today 1988, pp. 416–18; cf. *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, p. 635.

11 “no text”: Sidikhmenov interview, 24 June 1996; *Li Yueran, p. 144. “sick in the head”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, p. 630; Micunovic, p. 322; Kapitsa 1996, p. 60. “Let’s contemplate”: 18 Nov. 1957, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, p. 636. Audience “shocked”: Ingrao interview, 17 July 1994. “four legs”: Borisov 1982, p. 72 (from records); Kapitsa 1996, p. 60.

12 Gollan: Gollan Notes, cit., p. 3. Zhivkov: id., p. 518; CWB nos. 14–15, p. 435 (to Deng, 7 May 1987). “tall tree”: *Yang Kuisong 1999, p. 411. “overtake Britain”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, p. 635 (E: Schoenhals 1986, p. 118). Like a teacher: *Li Yueran, p. 137. “Everyone needs”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, p. 640 (E: Schoenhals 1986, pp. 121–2). “very red”: Kardelj, p. 140.

13 Italian interpreter: interview with Longo, 29 May 1996.

14 Mao on Molotov: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, p. 643 (E: Schoenhals 1986, p. 123); Micunovic, p. 322; cf. Vereshchagin, p. 93; Istochnik, no. 4, 1996, p. 112 (to Yudin, 29 Oct. 1957). Mao’s “megalomania”: Khrushchev 1977, vol. 2, pp. 300, 321; cf. id. 1990, p. 154. Chou asked for nuclear submarines: *Zhou 1997, vol. 2, p. 149; China Today 1992a, vol. 1, p. 342; cf. Fursenko, pp. 316, 1038–9. Mao–Yudin, 21 July 1958: Vereshchagin (present), pp. 119–21.

15 –406 Mao–Yudin, 22 July: minutes in CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 155–9; *DDWX, 1994, no. 1, pp. 16–20; *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 158–66; *Wang Taiping 1998, pp. 226–7. Khrushchev–Mao talks in China: CWB nos. 12–13, pp. 250–62; Fedorenko 1990; Troyanovsky interviews, 20 June & 18 Aug. 1995; Khrushchev 1977, vol. 2, pp. 306ff; interview with Kudashev, 28 June 1995. Second Taiwan Crisis: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 218; *Ye Fei, pp. 649ff; cf. Eliades, p. 355; Tucker, pp. 128–32.

16 –407 Mao–Gromyko: Kapitsa 1996, pp. 61–3 (present); Kapitsa interview; Gobarev, pp. 25–7; Ford; Lewis & Xue 1994, p. 17; Khrushchev 1977, vol. 2, pp. 310–12; *Wang Taiping 1998, pp. 218–19; *Wu Lengxi 1999, p. 180. Chou to Russian chargé: *Dai Chaowu, p. 66.

17 Khrushchev letter, 27 Sept. 1958: in Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, SSSR—KNR vol. 1, p. 232; cf. ibid., p. 233. “people dying”: *Yang Kuisong 1999, p. 434. “Why do it”: *Huang Kecheng, p. 255.

18 *Mao 1977, pp. 136–7 (E: Kau & Leung, p. 516).

19 4 Feb. 1959 deal: *China Today 1989a, vol. 2, p. 157; Zazerskaya 1997, pp. 173–4; Lewis & Xue 1994, p. 17.

CHAPTER 39 Killing the “Hundred Flowers”

1 “number of arrests”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, pp. 45–6. Colleagues on Eastern Europe: *Liu 1991, p. 647; *Zhou 1993, pp. 336, 344. Mao’s view: *Mao CCRM, vol. 11A, p. 114; *Mao 1977, pp. 317–23 (E: Leung & Kau, pp. 163, 167); *Yang Kuisong 1999, p. 388.

2 27 Feb. 1957: *Mao CCRM, vol. 1, pp. 190–232 (E: MacFarquhar et al., pp. 131–89). “brainwashing”: 17 Nov. 1957, *Mao CCRM, vol. 11A, p. 211 (E: Leung & Kau, p. 775). Told few cronies: *Mao CCRM, vol. 11A, pp. 168–72.

3 “catch the snakes”: 6 Apr. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 115. Dissent: *Niu & Deng, pp. 122–3, 200, 204, 208–10, 269; *Ding Shu 1993, pp. 124, 132; *Zhu Zheng, pp. 384, 447, 470–2; *XB, 1957, no. 14, pp. 61–6.

4 –412 Uprising impossible: cf. instruction, 6 June 1957, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, pp. 491–2; *Niu & Deng, pp. 215–19. Pamphlet, appeals: in *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, p. 493; *Niu & Deng, pp. 34, 143–7, 262. Ordered editorial: *Wu Lengxi 1995, 39–42 (E: Leung & Kau, pp. 564–7).

5 Circular, 12 June: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, pp. 469–76. Scientists: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 396; *Zhu Zheng, p. 405. Sadistic theater: *Mao CCRM, vol. 1, 362; *Zhu Zheng, pp. 435–40. “denounced 100,000”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 201.

6 “Little Hungary”: *Cai Gong; *CCP Hubei Committee, p. 330. Education budget: *Finance Ministry, vol. 2, p. 436; cf. Pan, p. 367.

7 –414 Dai Huang: *Dai Huang.

8 –415 Chou attacked: *Bo Yibo 1993, pp. 636–9; *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 409; *Mao 1977, pp. 225–6; Ke Hua, in *BNC, 1999, no. 3, p. 45. Fatal breakdown: *ZR vol. 10, pp. 187–9; *Li Zhisui, p. 219 (E: p. 230); *Bo Yibo 1993, p. 639.

9 Secretary recalled: Fan Ruoyu, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 434–5; Chou speech in Teiwes with Sun 1999, pp. 253–7.

10 Chief of Henan: Pan Fusheng, denounced by Mao, in *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, pp. 201, 205, 209–10; in *Henan Ribao (Henan Daily), 4 July 1958; his successor Wu Zhipu, in *XB, 1957, no. 15, pp. 19–20, *Zhongzhou pinglun (Zhongzhou Comments), periodical, Henan, 1958, no. 1. Liu under attack: *Bo Yi-bo 1993, p. 642. Mao’s notes: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, p. 205; *Bo Yi-bo 1993, pp. 642–3. Chou battered: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 438. “entertainer”: interview with Chen Yi’s son, 2 Oct. 1994. “has to be a … cult”: Schram 1974, pp. 99–100 (10 Mar. 1958, Chengdu); *Cong Jin, p. 116; cf. Mao 1998, pp. 424–5; Snow 1974, p. 174 (talk with Mao, 9 Jan. 1965). “blind herd”: *Cong Jin, p. 117.

11 People’s Daily wrote: 26 May 1958. Mao at restaurant: Quan, pp. 87–9. Mao vetoed double: interview with the man who made the suggestion, 14 Oct. 1994.

12 “godlike language”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 133 (E: MacFarquhar et al., p. 412).

CHAPTER 40 The Great Leap: “Half of China May Well Have to Die”

1 Shortened to: 28 Jan. 1958. *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, p. 42; *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 90. “like an atom”: ibid. (E: Schram 1974, p. 92). “Great Leap” launched: Teiwes with Sun 1999, pp. 71ff; Schoenhals 1987; MacFarquhar 1983, pp. 51ff; Yang, D., pp. 33ff; Becker, pp. 58ff. “overtake all”: *RR editorial, 29 May 1958. “Pacific Ocean”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 11B, p. 80.

2 –419 “Earth Control Committee”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 131. Mao asserts enormous increase: *Bo Yibo 1993, pp. 684–5. Provincial chiefs proclaim: ibid., p. 688. Henan Mao’s model: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, p. 114; *Wu Lengxi 1995, pp. 63–4; Domenach 1995. Potemkin fields: *Chen Han, pp. 74–5; Wang Ding, in *Xiao Ke et al., pp. 205–19. Transplanting stopped: *Chen Liming, p. 337.

3 –420 “surplus food”: *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, p. 235; *RR, 11 Aug. 1958. 28 Jan.: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, p. 44; *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 92. Guangxi “sputnik”: Wang Ding, in *Xiao Ke et al., pp. 205–19. “When you order”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 129. Mao repeatedly accused: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, pp. 240, 253, 254.

4 “a big problem”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, p. 209. Yunnan report: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, pp. 584–5. Earth compounds: Becker, pp. 206–7. Exports: Yang, D., p. 66; Lardy, pp. 373, 381; Hussain & Feuchtwang, p. 51; Price, pp. 593, 601. Mao–Khrushchev 1958: CWB nos. 12–13, pp. 250ff (minutes of talks, 31 July & 3 Aug. 1958); *Li Yueran, pp. 149–50. Food as fuel: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 168 (E: CWB nos. 6–7, p. 220); *Dong Sheng, p. 493.

5 950 Suez Canals: Chi 1965, p. 50; cf. Becker, p. 78. “I think 30,000”: *Jiang Weiqing, p. 421. Gansu: *RR, 17 May 1958; *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, pp. 201, 205, 210. “Three Simultaneouslys”: Lo Fu speech, 21 July 1959, in *Zhang Wentian 1990–5, vol. 4, 324; *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, p. 224. One well-known project: *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, pp. 222–32. Stupendous waste: *Reminiscences about Tan Zhenlin, p. 418; *Qian & Geng, pp. 771–8; Shapiro, pp. 63–4.

6 “human wave tactic”: *Bo Yi-bo 1993, p. 683. “Reduce fertiliser imports”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 230. “country of pigs”: 31 Oct. 1959, *Mao 1993c, p. 498. Pigs fell: Lardy, p. 373. “shit lakes”: *Liu & Yi, pp. 144–5.

7 –423 Sparrows: *Liu Zhende, pp. 80–1; *Mao 1987–98, vol. 9, p. 81; cf. Shapiro, pp. 86–9. Sparrows from Russia: interview with a Russian insider June 1995. Dogs: *SMMM, p. 271.

8 Interview with a Russian insider, June 1995.

9 –424 “Last year”: *Bo Yibo 1993, p. 700. “bourgeois professors”: 22 Mar. 1958, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, p. 118. “forced”: 23 Nov. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 217 (E. MacFarquhar et al., p. 515); *Li Rui 1989, p. 236. “samovar” furnaces: Khrushchev 1977, vol. 1, p. 504. “To hand in”: *CCP Zhenyuan Committee, p. 53.

10 –425 Work-days lost: MacFarquhar 1983, p. 119. “We must make it!”: *Bo Yibo 1993, p. 706. “only 40 percent”: 21 Nov. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 204 (E: MacFarquhar et al., p. 495); cf. MacFarquhar 1984, p. 128. Russian alloys: Doumkova, p. 133. “No good at”: *Li Rui 1989, p. 88. Wasted much from Russia: Brezhnev, pp. 59ff. “slaves”: 16 May 1958, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, p. 231. Zasyadko: Khrushchev 1977, vol. 2, pp. 324–5, 81; Vereshchagin, p. 114.

11 “grey-beard”: *Bo Yibo 1993, p. 713. Quality problems: *Huang & Zhang, p. 401; *Contemporary Chinese Biographies team, pp. 546–65. “Communist spirit”: 30 Aug. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 147 (E: MacFarquhar et al., p. 434). “Change from 1 Jan.”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, pp. 176–7.

12 Days off: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, pp. 138, 180 (E: MacFarquhar et al., pp. 418, 443ff, 449, 455); Chayashan Commune Charter, in *ZDJC vol. 22, p. 500. Typhoid: Li Rui, in *Han Taihua, p. 583. “labouring every day”: 30 Aug. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 151. “easier to control”: 21 Aug. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 133. First commune: 19 Aug. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 130; *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, pp. 345–7; *Chen Han, pp. 158–61; Chayashan Commune Charter, *ZDJC vol. 22, pp. 497–501. Rid of names: interview with Wang Guangmei, 27 Sept. 1994. See photo.

13 1,415 abodes: *Liu & Yi, pp. 75–7. “This won’t do”: 26 Sept. 1961, *Mao 1993c, p. 552. “people were slaves”: *Wang Gengjin et al., p. 199; Becker,p. 144.

14 –428 “people roaming”: 19 Aug. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 130 (E: MacFarquhar et al., p. 407). Orders banning peasants from leaving their villages include those on 2 Mar. & 18 Dec. 1957, 9 Jan. 1958, 25 Feb. 1959, in *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 2; 31 Mar. 1959, in *ZDJC vol. 23, pp. 17–18. “four have died”: *Wang Gengjin et al., p. 195. Brutality: *Wang Gengjin et al., pp. 202–3; Becker, pp. 144–6. “Production first”: *Yun & Bai, p. 7. “chimneys”: Mrs. Liang Sicheng, *Li Yong et al., p. 271.

15 –429 Keep seventy-eight: Terzani, pp. 27–8; Kordon, p. 11 (Mao to Kordon, Dec. 1962). “I am delighted”: 28 Jan. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, p. 91; also pp. 80–1. “I can’t stand”: Jan. 1958, Li Rui, in *Han Taihua, pp. 560–1. Qingdao and Changchun “the best”: Mar. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 11B, p. 46. Hold 10,000 people: interview with a chief architecture manager, 16 Oct. 2002. “biggest square”: Ma Ju, Peng Zhen’s secretary, *ZDZ, no. 76, p. 64.

16 Life in “slow motion”: Rowinski, p. 89. Meat ration: *Cong Jin, p. 272. Daily calorie intake: Ashton et al., pp. 622–3; Han 1982, p. 361; Banister, pp. 866–7. Auschwitz ration: museum at Auschwitz. Cannibalism: *Wang Gengjin et al., p. 195; *Fu Shanglun et al., p. 26; Becker, pp.212–13.

17 Polish student: Rowinski, p. 89. Liu said 30m dead: Chervonenko interview, 28 Oct. 1998. Grain exports: Yang, D., p. 66.

18 *Yang Zihui et al., pp. 1522, 1610–12; *China Statistics Bureau, p. 103; *China Today 1988, p. 9; *Dong Fu; cf. Yang, D., p. 38.

19 –431 “in favour of death”: 20 May 1958, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, p. 201; *Mao CCRM, vol. 11B, p. 68. Fengyang county: *Wang Gengjin et al., pp. 194–5. “Deaths have benefits”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 11B, p. 148; *Wang Gengjin et al., p. 194. “prepared to sacrifice”: Sidikhmenov MS, p. 215; cf. Kapitsa 1996, p. 60; Bonsov 1982, p. 72. “Don’t make a fuss”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 11B, p. 64; *Mao CCRM, vol. 8, p. 44. “half of China”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, pp. 203–4 (E: MacFarquhar et al., pp. 494–5).

CHAPTER 41 Defense Minister Peng’s Lonely Battle

1 Peng against corruption: *Peng 1981, p. 5 (E: Peng, p. 27); *Li Rui 1989, p. 342; *Peng 1998, pp. 561–2, 739. Against personality cult: *Li Rui 1989, pp. 253, 342; *Zheng Wenhan, p. 135.

2 –433 Esteem for Khrushchev: *Li Rui 1989, p. 253. “must be compatible”: *Peng 1962. Admired “Liberty, Equality”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 10, p. 347 (E: JPRS, vol. 9, part 1, p. 13); *Li Rui 1989, pp. 235–6. Reluctantly made Peng defense minister: *Wang Dongxing 1997a, pp. 93–4, 121. Offered to resign: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 438.

3 –434 Nuclear submarines: minutes of Mao’s talk with Yudin, 22 July 1958, in *DDWX, 1994, no. 1, p. 19 (E: CWB nos. 6–7, pp. 155–9). Peng disappeared: *Zheng Wenhan, p. 338. Inspection tour: ibid., p. 366; *Jing Xizhen, pp. 69–71. Wuhan Conference: *Peng 1981, p. 265 (E: Peng,p. 487).

4 Peng visits home: *Peng 1981, pp. 266, 274–5 (E: Peng, pp. 487, 501); *Zheng Wenhan, pp. 389–92; *Jing Xizhen, pp. 72–3; *Wang Yan et al., p. 580.

5 –435 18 Dec., Peng–Bo: *Peng 1981, p. 266 (E: Peng, p. 488); *Zheng Wenhan, p. 390; *Bo Yi-bo 1993, p. 857. “A few children die”: 9 Dec. 1958, *Mao CCRM, vol. 11B, pp. 147–8.

6 Invitation to Eastern Europe: *Peng 1998, pp. 691, 717–22; *Peng 1962. Mao exploded: *Zheng Wenhan, pp. 413–14; cf. MacFarquhar 1984, pp. 172ff. Wives: *Zheng Wenhan, p. 414; interviews with people close to Peng. Peng–Yudin: Brezhnev, pp. 63–5; Brezhnev letter to authors, 6 Apr. 2000 and phone interview, 22 Apr. 2000.

7 East Germany: *Zhu Kaiyin, p. 20; *Zheng Wenhan, pp. 427–8; Wolf, Brie interviews, 18 & 22 Nov. 1999. Ulbricht wants more food: Meissner, p. 272 (Ulbricht letter to Mao, 11 Jan. 1961); *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 309. Peng on E. Europe: *Peng 1998, p. 736; *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 292; *Zhu Kaiyin, pp. 19–20.

8 Visit to Albania: *Zheng Wenhan, pp. 441–3; interview with Maqo ?omo, 13 Mar. 1996. “transport grain”: *Peng 1981, p. 267 (E: Peng,p. 489).

9 Mausoleum: *Peng 1998, p. 736. Submarines: Hoxha 1980, pp. 435–61. Loans: AQSh, f. 14, 1958, d. 1 (Hoxha to Mao, 7 Oct.; Hoxha to Chinese ambassador, 9 Oct.; Mao to Hoxha, 18 Dec. 1961); AQSh, f. 14, 1961, d. 1 (Chou–Koleka talks, 17 & 30 Jan. 1961).

10 –438 “invite in Soviet Red Army”: *Li Rui 1989, p. 126; cf. Vereshchagin, p. 115. “sniff around”: 1 Aug. 1959, in *Li Rui 1989, p. 239; *Zheng Wenhan, p. 444. Payments to Russia: Li Xiannian report to Mao, 20 May 1959, in *ZDJC vol. 23, pp. 96–9. “peasants united against … Party”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, pp. 253, 264–75. Provincial bosses: *Tao Lujia, pp. 82–4.

11 Mao to Shaoshan: our visit to Shaoshan, and interviews with Mao’s entourage, relatives, local officials, Oct. 1994; *Gong Guzhong et al.; *Zhao Zhichao, pp. 495–531 (Li, Z., pp. 301–4).

12 –440 Mao at Lushan: our visit to Lushan, and interview with a local insider, Apr. 1996; *Luo Shixu; *Li Rui 1989; *Li Zhisui, pp. 296–8 (E: pp. 309ff).

13 –441 Zhongnanhai lounge: interviews with former girlfriends of Mao’s, 29 Sept. 1994, 30 July 1999; *Li Zhisui, pp. 268–9, 342–5 (E: pp. 356–64). Peng arrived: visit to Lushan, Apr. 1996; *Wang Chengxian, pp. 238–9. Lushan conference: Teiwes with Sun 1999, pp. 202–12; Yang, D., pp. 51–6; Li Rui 1996, pp. 78–96. Peng views: *Peng 1998, pp. 738–40; Peng Dehuai’s speeches at Lushan, 3–10 July 1959, URI, Peng, pp. 393–45; *Peng 1962.

14 –442 Some feelers: *Peng 1998, pp. 740–1. Mao 23 July: *Li Rui 1989, pp. 165–76; *Deng Xiaoping, Jiang Zemin, et al., p. 504; Schram 1974, pp. 131–46; URI, Peng, pp. 405–12.

15 “We felt”: Wang Yi, in *Han Taihua, p. 667. False concessions: *Liu 1993, p. 573; *ZDJC vol. 23, pp. 117–18, 132; *Cong Jin, pp. 236–8. “anti-Party clique”: interviews with Li Rui, 1993–8; with the widows of two of the four-man “anti-Party clique,” Lo Fu (7 Sept. 1998) and Zhou Xiaozhou (16 Oct. 1993); *Song Xiaomeng; *Huang Kecheng; *Zhou Xiaozhou Biography team.

16 Lin “has invented”: CWB, no. 11, p. 159 (28 Nov. 1968). Deng “estimated 10 million”: *Cong Jin, pp. 393–4. “No. 2 Illness”: Becker, p. 200. Flagellating doctors: interview with a doctor for the leaders, 22 Sept. 1994.

17 Mao’s ex-wife: interviews with her friends (Zeng Zhi, 24 Sept. 1994; Liu Ying, 7 Sept. 1998) and Mao’s messenger, Apr. 1996; *Shui Jing, pp. 211–28; *Wang Xingjuan 1993, pp. 67–85; 155–6; 209–13, 221.

CHAPTER 42 The Tibetans Rebel

1 Mao–Stalin 1950: CWB, nos. 6–7, p. 9. Stalin: “ethnic Chinese”: FEA, no. 4, 1996, p. 69 (to Liu, 28 June 1949). Policy in early 1950s: Mao cables, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 1, pp. 475–7 (23 Aug. 1950), 488–9 (two on 29 Aug. 1950); vol. 2, pp. 451–2 (13 Sept. 1951); vol. 3, pp. 493 (11 July & 18 Aug. 1952), 583–4 (8 Oct. 1952). Le Yuhong, in *Han Taihua, pp. 246–82; *CCP Tibet Committee; Tsering Shakya, pp. 33ff.

2 Mao–Dalai Lama talks: interview with the Dalai Lama, 11 Feb. 1999; Dalai Lama, pp. 88–9, 91, 97–100.

3 Dalai Lama applies to join CCP: Dalai Lama, p. 90; Dalai Lama interview. Mao–Dalai Lama correspondence: Mao letter of 24 Nov. 1955, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 5, pp. 451–2. Kham: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 6, pp. 113–14, 265–6; *CCP Tibet Committee; *Su Yu Biography team, pp. 923–8; interview with eyewitnesses, Sept. 1997.

4 –447 24 June 1958: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 7, pp. 286–7, cf. p. 176. 22 Jan. 1959: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, pp. 10–11. “The bigger the upheaval”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, pp. 46–7 (18 Feb. 1959: E: in Wolff 2000, p. 59). Let Dalai Lama escape: *CCP Tibet Committee, p. 87. “wipe them out”: *CCP Tibet Committee, pp. 90–1. Mao inquiries: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, pp. 198–9. Media campaign: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, p. 234; *RR, 30 Apr. 1959.

5 Chou acknowledged: *Cong Jin, p. 452.

6 –448 All quotes and descriptions: *Panchen Lama (page numbers in order of quotes), pp. 26, 96, III, 20–1, 93, 86, 109, 33, 107, 56, 87, 44, 45, 50, 97 (E: 29, 30, 112, 24, 102, 85, 189–90, 90, 102, 51, 52, 105, 113).

7 Palden Gyatso: interview, 10 Feb. 1999; Palden Gyatso, p. 78.

8 Mao “greatly displeased”: Panchen Lama press conference, *RR, 5 Apr. 1988; *CCP Tibet Committee, pp. 141, 153, 167.

CHAPTER 43 Maoism Goes Global

1 Sidewinder: Khrushchev, S. 2000, pp. 269, 271–2; Khrushchev, N. 1990, p. 151; id. 1977, vol. 2, pp. 319–20.

2 –451 “rule the world”: Khrushchev, N. 1977, vol. 1, p. 504. Aid for Bomb stops: Khrushchev, S., pp. 270–1; Kapitsa 1996, p. 63; interview with Kapitsa, who drafted 20 June letter; Gobarev, pp. 25ff; Negin & Smirnov, pp. 3–13; Goncharenko, pp. 157–9; Zazerskaya 1997, pp. 177–8. Not fatal blow: Arkhipov, Kapitsa interviews; Gobarev, pp. 30–1; *Song Renqiong, p. 355. “avoid … ‘rut’ ”: Wolff, p. 69 (Suslov, 24 Dec. 1959); cf. Taubman 1996–7, pp. 244, 248. “but believe in us”: Dec. 1959, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, p. 601 (E: in Wolff, p. 74); *Qiu Shi, vol. 2, p. 551. 1,010 blueprints: Filatov, pp. 114–15.

3 –452 Formulated a policy: Dec. 1959, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, pp. 600–1 (E: Wolff, p. 73); *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 234–5, 254–5. CIA: FRUS 1958–1960 vol. 19, p. 521 (Feb. 1959 National Intelligence Estimate). de Beauvoir: Chen Xuezhao, p. 43; de Beauvoir, pp. 427, 429, 518, 119.

4 –453 “you won’t be able to flee”: *Zhu Lin, p. 10; *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 4, p. 5; *Geng Biao, vol. 2, p. 24; Li, X., p. 22. Mitterrand: Mitterrand 1961, p. 30; cf. id., “Entretien avec Mao,” L’Express, 23 Feb. 1961, pp. 13–14. Trudeau: Hébert & Trudeau. Boyd-Orr: Facts on File, 14–20 May 1959, p. 162 (statement, 13 May 1959). Montgomery: Montgomery, p. 64. BBC TV: Greene, p. 365. Aid figures: Copper 1976, pp. 125, 3.

5 Loans are gifts: *CCP Archive Study Office 1991, p. 261; Babu interview, 11 July 1994. Indochina: Hoan, p. 286. Algeria: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 115. Guevara: ibid., p. 492; *Zhou 1997, p. 373; Anderson, pp. 489–90; cf. Copper 1976, pp. 33–4. Albania: AQSh, f. 14, 1958, d. 1; f. 14, 1961, d. 1, p. 7; Shyti interview, 14 Mar. 1996.

6 Venezuelans: AQSh, f.14, 1966, d.3 (9 Nov.). Dutch intelligence: Andrew Higgins, “In From the Cold,” Wall Street Journal, 3 Dec. 2004. Lilley: interview, 1 May 1995.

7 *Liu Guangren et al., pp. 247–57.

8 –455 Founding Maoist camp: *Xiong Xianghui, pp. 361–80; *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 3, p. 2570. “no better than you Africans”: 7 May 1960, Mao 1998, p. 311. Trade Union meeting: interview with Foa, 8 Aug. 2000, the first participant to go public about the split (“Dichiarazioni di Foa…,” l’Avanti!, 14 June 1960); Prozumenshchikov 1999, pp. 80–2, 85, 95, n. 7 (from Russian archives); Grishin, pp. 179–82; Vereshchagin, pp. 159–60; Zubok, pp. 156–7. AQSh, f. 14, 1960, d. 1, 3, 4.

9 Belishova interview, 13 Mar. 1996; AQSh, f. 14, 1960, d. 1, 3, 4; Yan Mingfu, in *Remembering Peng Zhen, p. 178.

10 –456 Cabell: FRUS 1958–1960, vol. 19, pp. 690–1 (22 June 1960); cf. ibid., p. 719 (Allen Dulles). Bucharest: interviews with three participants, two Russians and one Icelander. “No world war”: CQ 3 (1960), p. 120; Floyd, pp. 278–80; Zagoria, pp. 325ff. “We were isolated”: Kojima, p. 206 (Mao, 28 Mar. 1966);

11 –457 Mao backs down: *Wu Xiuquan 1995, pp. 337–42; *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 294–5. Russia withdraws experts: Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, SSSR-KNR vol. 1, pp. 265ff. (letter 16 July 1960); Chervonenko interview, 28 Oct. 1998; Zazerskaya 2000, pp. 133–70; Prozumenshchikov 1999, p. 91; Vereshchagin, pp. 159–61; Brezhnev, pp. 59ff; Chen 1996–97, pp. 246, 249–50. Dig things out of Russians: *Dong Sheng, pp. 401, 406–11. Missiles: Baturov. 66 of 155: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 242; Zazerskaya 1997, p. 174.

12 –458 Ahead of schedule: *Wu Lengxi 1999, p. 337; *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 241. Russia “did not ask for the debt”: interview with an insider, 8 Sept. 1998; Chervonenko interview. Russia’s ambassador: Chervonenko interview. Revaluing: Vladimirov, Y., pp. 22ff. Grain, sugar offer: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 242; *CCP Archive Study Office, pp. 211–12; Russian Foreign Ministry, SSSR-KNR vol. 1, pp. 297–8 (Khrushchev letter to Mao, 27 Feb. 1961). Berlin Wall: Brie interview, 22 Nov. 1999.

13 May–June 1962: *Sino-Indian Border Self-defence War History, pp. 465–6; Lin Biao report to Politburo 6 June 1962 about war preparation, *Liu 1996, p. 557. Nehru “cocky”: Chou to Kissinger, 13 Nov. 1973 (Burr 1999b), p. 11. U-2, Charbatia: Pocock, pp. 96–100; *Weng & Pocock, pp. 165–9; interview with I Fu-en, 6 Oct. 1996. Preparation for Chiang invasion: *Huang & Zhang, pp. 370–2. Mao hunkered in Western Hills: interview with his entourage, Sept. 1994.

14 –459 Sound out Washington: *Wang Bingnan, pp. 86–90; FRUS 1961–1963, vol. 22, doc. 131 (Cabot–Wang, 23 June 1962); Cabot, p. 128; Hilsman, p. 319; Fetzer, pp. 189–90. Feeler to Russian ambassador: *Wu Lengxi 1999, p. 497. Khrushchev told Chinese about Cuba: *Zhang Dequn, pp. 7–8; *Liu Xiao, pp. 146–9. Cuba/India crises: Fursenko, pp. 596, 616, 1106–9; Childs Papers, Box 2, Folder 3 (Khrushchev speech, 14 Oct. 1962), Hoover Institution; conversations with Galbraith, 22 Feb. 1995 & 24 Feb. 1997.

15 May & Zelikow, p. 254.

16 “untrustworthy ally”: May & Zelikow, pp. 637–8 (CIA chief McCone, 29 Oct. 1962); Radványi 1972, pp. 136, 173n: Mikoyan briefing to Communist embassies in Washington after Cuba visit; Anderson, p. 545; cf. CWB no. 5, pp. 109, 159 (Mikoyan to Guevara, 5 Nov. 1962). “Only one man”: to Mexican President Echeverria, 20 Apr. 1973 (Anguiano interview, 23 Nov. 1992). Castro played them off: Lewis & Xue 1994, p. 172; Prozumenshchikov 1996–7, pp. 254–6.

17 denounce Khrushchev by name: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 633, 638–9. “philosophy of survival”: URI, Liu, vol. 3, p. 244 (Liu Shao-chi, speech in Pyongyang, 18 Sept. 1963).

18 FRUS 1961–1963, vol. 22, Doc. 180 (Kennedy to Harriman, 15 July 1963); Harriman Papers, Boxes 539, 540, 542, 518, NARA.

CHAPTER 44 Ambushed by the President

1 –462 Liu to home area 1961: quotes and descriptions from *Liu & Yi; *Liu Zhende, p. 132; interview with Liu’s widow, Wang Guangmei, 27 Sept. 1994. Liu, SW vol. 2, pp. 306–12 (talk with peasants, 7 May 1961).

2 “We cannot go on”: *Liu 1993, p. 444 (E: Liu, SW vol. 2, p. 316). Teenage son observed: interview with the man, 12 Apr. 1996.

3 –463 Chou: “no grain left”: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 633. “What’s all the fuss?”: *Cong Jin, pp. 482–3. 34 percent: ibid., p. 399. “How wonderful”: 9 Aug. 1962, Mao Miscellany vol. 2, pp. 22–7.

4 –464 “We have retreated”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 9, p. 555. Managers were told: by Chou, end of 1961, *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 656. Mao told Montgomery: *Xiong Xianghui, p. 388. Bitter sentiments: Wang Dong-xing report, Jan. 1961, in *Ding Wang, vol. 3, pp. 457–9. “biggest worry”: *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 2, p. 2438. “so be it”: Apr. 1959, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 8, pp. 196–7.

5 Designating scapegoats: 15 Nov. 1960, 23–24 Jan. 1961, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 9, pp. 349–50, 425. Meteorological records: Becker, p. 283. Eat fish instead: interviews with Mao’s personal staff, Oct. 2000. European menus: *SMMM, pp. 95–7. Daughter Li Na: conversation with Li Na, 25 Mar. 1993; *Li Xiangwen, pp. 556, 558–60; *Li Yinqiao, pp. 165–6.

6 To his staff: interviews with Mao’s personal staff, Oct. 1994, Apr. 1999, Oct. & Nov. 2000. Forgoing soap: *Gong Guzhong et al., p. 152; *SMMM, p. 161. Official snapped: JC father to mother, and with colleagues. “resign long ago”: *Li Rui 1989, p. 60. Cursing Mao: *Quan Yanchi 1991, p. 144. Peng visit home: *Peng 1998, pp. 764–8; *Wang Yan et al., pp. 668–76. “If the old Party charter”: *Ding Shu 1991, pp. 271–2. Mao vetoed congress: *Pang & Jin, pp. 1184–5.

7 “need a spur”: ibid., p. 1185. 7,000 Conference: MacFarquhar 1997, pp. 137–81. Text of keynote speech: *Liu 1993, pp. 458–67 (E: Liu, SW vol. 2, pp. 328–96); “kill time”: *Dong Fu.

8 –467 Different speech: interviews with Liu’s widow Wang Guangmei, 27 Sept. 1994, 8 Nov. 1995; interview with Wang Li, 16 Oct. 1995; *Liu 1993, pp. 482–96; (E: Liu, SW vol. 2, pp. 397–422). Response: *Qiu Shi, vol. 1, p. 492; *Li Jian et al., pp. 457–60.

9 –468 “Get their anger off”: *Bo Yibo 1993, pp. 1017–19. “farts off”: *Li Zhisui, p. 373 (E: p. 386). Lin Biao speech: *JYZW vol. 15, pp. 105–8. Praised Lin: *Pang & Jin, p. 1197. Loathing for Liu: ibid.; *Liao Gailong 1993, pp. 402–3. Liu murmured: interview with Wang Guangmei, 24 Sept. 1994. Liu had hoped: *Jin & Huang, p. 898. Mao “self-criticism”: *JYZW vol. 15, p. 121 (E: Schram 1974, pp. 158–87).

10 –469 Aid virtually zero: Copper 1976, p. 125; Kovner, p. 612. “Every time”: Zhu Kaiyin, p. 17. “catches mice”: 7 July 1962, *Deng 1989, p. 305 (E: Deng, SW vol. 1, p. 293). To Hong Kong: interview with a then CCP official in Hong Kong, 8 Oct. 2002; letter from a refugee.

11 “choked back”: *Liao Gailong 1983, p. 140. Foreboding for Liu: Chang, J., p. 235; *Li Jian et al., p. 459. Liu knew: interview with Wang Guangmei, 24 Sept. 1994. Liu unusually passionate: *Wang Guangmei et al., p. 31; *Jin & Huang, pp. 896–8.

CHAPTER 45 The Bomb

1 “Light of Death”: 16 Dec. 1963, *Chen Xiaodong, pp. 202–3. Half of China’s lines: Qian Xuesen, in *CCP Archive Study Office 1991, pp. 289–91.

2 –471 Kennedy and Mao’s Bomb: FRUS 1961–1963 vol. 22, Doc. 180 (Kennedy to Harriman, 15 July 1963); Harriman Papers, Boxes 539, 540, 542, 518; Troyanovsky interviews; Seaborg, p. 245; Burr, 1999b; Kennedy press conference, 1 Aug. 1963 Public Papers (Web/Kennedy Library, p. 4).

3 Lanzhou/Baotou: Alsop, S., p. 9. “oil king”: AQSh, f. 14, 1964, d. 38 (to Balluku). Johnson: FRUS 1964–1968 vol. 30, Doc. 2 (15 Jan. 1964, to Sen. Russell); cf. Garson; Burr, 1999b. 70th birthday cable: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 745–53; English text in SCMP, no. 3203 (1964), pp. 29–30.

4 –472 Stuns Russians: Grishin, pp. 240–1; Brezhnev, pp. 89–90. Statement on US blacks: Mao 1998, pp. 377–9. “didn’t understand … blacks”: Williams interviews by phone, 19 Mar. & 9 Apr. 1995. Panama, Dominican Republic: Mao 1998, pp. 390–1, 432–3 (12 Jan. 1964, 12 May 1965). Mao–Vietnamese: Yang Kuisong, in *Li Danhui, pp. 42–3 (E: Yang K. 2002, pp. 13ff); Le Duan, CWB, nos 12–13, p. 280; Westad et al. 1998, pp. 75–6 (Mao to Pham Van Dong, 5 Oct. 1964).

5 Laos, Thailand: Yang Kuisong 2002, pp. 17–18. South Sea fleet: *Wu Ruilin. US troops “hostages”: Heikal, p. 277 (23 June 1965); Heikal confirmed in interview, 18 Jan. 1997. Chou to Nyerere: Babu, who was present, read to us from meeting notes, 11 July 1994; *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 839.

6 “Third Front”: quotes and description in *State Council, numbered volume compiled for the inner circle; *Bo Yibo 1993, pp. 1200–3; Naughton 1988; Lewis & Xue 1994, pp. 85–99; Shapiro, pp. 145–59.

7 “Be careful”: *Mao 1993c, p. 622.

8 Mao celebrates the Bomb: *Chen Xiaodong, pp. 178–9; *Yang Mingwei, pp. 330–1. Doggerel: *Cong Jin, p. 459. Very cheaply: *CCP Archive Study Office 1991, p. 351.

9 US$4.1 billion: Lewis & Xue 1988, pp. 107–8. Lives saved calculation: based on FRUS 1961–1963 vol. 22, Doc. 132 (Rusk to British prime minister Macmillan, 24 June 1962).

CHAPTER 46 A Time of Uncertainty and Setbacks

1 “Using novels”: *Pang & Jin, p. 1254.

2 –477 “The more books”: 26 June 1965, *Mao CCRM & ARL, vol. VII, p. 3674 (E: Schram 1974, p. 232). “ruins you”: 27 Jan. 1965, ibid., p. 3670. “keep people stupid”: *BNC, 1999, no. 3, p. 18. Mao opera fan: *SMMM, pp. 467–86; interviews with Mao’s personal staff; Quan, pp. 44–7; Payne 1950, pp. 209–10. “all art forms”: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 10, pp. 436–7.

3 –478 “Throw singers”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 4, pp. 3–4. Destruction: Terzani, pp. 26ff. Temples and tombs: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 11, pp. 232–6. “Get rid of most gardeners”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 4, p. 26. Criticizing Stalin on classics: *ZDZ editorial board, p. 152.

4 Lei Feng: Marcuse, pp. 237–46. Hate: Chou, SW vol. 2, p. 432 (“Learn from Lei Feng”). 8 June 1964: *Bo Yibo 1993, p. 1148.

5 “utmost wish”: Chou to Chervonenko (SAPMO, DY 30/3605, pp. 227–9: Podgorny to Ulbricht by phone, 29 Oct. 1964; Brezhnev, p. 96). Test rapprochement: Aleksandrov–Agentov, pp. 113–18; Kapitsa 1996, pp. 75–6; Troyanovsky interviews. Chervonenko recalled: interview.

6 –480 Malinovsky episode: Kudashev (interpreter), pp. 198–9; Aleksandrov–Agentov, pp. 168–9; Arbatov (citing Andropov), p. 114; interviews with Kudashev, Kapitsa, Troyanovsky (present); record of Chou–Brezhnev talks, 8 Nov. 1964, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 827–8; *Yang Mingwei, pp. 389–90; interpreter Yan Mingfu’s recollection, in *Han Taihua, pp. 757–9. Marshal’s uniform: interview with Yan Mingfu, 14 Mar. 1998. Chou sat up all night: ibid.

7 Lacked effective anti-tank: *Li & Hao, pp. 273–4, 324. Artificial mountains: ibid., pp. 256–7.

8 Chou: no return to Moscow: *Yang Mingwei, pp. 397–8. Ho Chi Minh funeral: *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 2, pp. 158–60. Ho Lung: *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, pp. 494–524. General Xu: *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, pp. 500–19; *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 568; Zhang Songshan, p. 29. Withdrew from Dubna: Pashkovskaya & Zhdanovich, pp. 321, 323; Clemens, p. 255, n. 5.

9 –482 “close to prostration”: Brezhnev, p. 98. Convened the Assembly: 29 Nov. 1964, *Yang Shangkun, vol. 2, p. 427. Mao erupted: *Cong Jin, p. 602; *Mao 1993c, p. 615. Snapped at Liu: *Mao CCRM, vol. 4, pp. 66–72. “Someone is shitting”: *Zeng Zhi, p. 432. Birthday: *Qi Li, p. 120; *Zeng Zhi, pp. 432–3; *Bo Yibo 1993, p. 1131; Mao Miscellany vol. 2, p. 427.

10 –483 Chen Bo-da: *Bo Yibo 1993, p. 1133; *Ye Yonglie 1990, pp. 211–13. Liu’s portrait: interview with Wang Guangmei, 27 Sept. 1994. In Suite 118: ibid.; *Wang Guangmei et al., p. 118; Mao Miscellany vol. 2, pp. 437ff. Colleagues–Liu–Mao: *Wang Guangmei et al., p. 119; *Jin & Huang,p. 973.

11 “wag my little finger”: *Wang Guangmei et al., p. 118. Jinggang visit preparations: *Wang Dongxing 1993, p. 214; *Gong Guzhong et al., p. 247; interview with Mao’s personal staff, 19 Apr. 1999, with a local official, 13 Apr. 1996.

12 Lin Biao démarche: *Xin Ziling 2002, pp. 497–8. Mao in Jinggang: visit to Jinggang Mountains and interviews with locals, Apr. 1996; *Wang Dongxing 1993, pp. 214–36; *Gong Guzhong et al., pp. 246–7.

13 –486 Courted Sukarno: interview with Fujita (present at secret 5-hour Chou–Sukarno meeting, 1965), 6 Mar. 1998; Childs papers, Box 2, Folder 3 (Korianov briefing, 28 Feb. 1965); Taylor 1974, pp. 104–8; Copper 1983, p. 97. Egypt: Heikal, pp. 276–7, 282–3. Tan-Zam railway: Babu (original negotiator) interview; Snow, P., pp. 151–5, 160–72, 175–6, 181–2; *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 3, pp. 31–40; *BNC, 2000, no. 6, pp. 4–11. Ben Bella: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 11, pp. 187–90; *Zhou 1997, p. 738; cf. Liu, X., pp. 83–8; Snow, P., pp. 119–20.

14 Nyerere on Chou: *Xiong Xianghui, pp. 431–2.

15 Mao–Pakistan–India: Garver, pp. 202–4; *RR, 17, 20 & 22 Sept. 1965; *Wang Taiping 1998, pp. 87–8; *Foreign Ministry 1990ff. 1993, p. 478; conversation with Indian Foreign Secretary Krishna Rasgotra.

16 Garver, pp. 327–8.

17 –488 Thailand: Marks, p. 23; cf. Stokes; interview with Pridi family, 1 May 1996. Miyamoto: interview, 22 Apr. 1996. PKI plan: interview with Indonesian Communist leader, Oct. 1994; cf. *Wang Taiping 1998, pp. 57–61.

18 Mao on Indonesia coup: to Japanese Communist Party delegation, 28 Mar. 1966, meeting record, courtesy of JCP Central Committee; Miyamoto interview, 22 Apr. 1996. Informer: Colonel Latief testimony in Shadowplay (BBC 4 television, 15 Aug. 2002).

19 *Tong Xiaopeng, vol. 2, p. 219; Zhai, pp. 117–19; cf. Armstrong, pp. 127,131–2.

CHAPTER 47 A Horse-trade Secures the Cultural Revolution

1 “punish this Party”: 20 Dec. 1964, *Mao CCRM, vol. 4, p. 60. “as a scorpion”: interview with a person close to Mao, 14 Apr. 1999. “suppressed and bullied”: Lin Mohan, in *BNC, 1994, no. 4, p. 26.

2 Mme Mao telephoned.: *Xin Ziling 2002, pp. 506–7. Disdainful remarks: interviews with Lin family members, 6 May & 20 Oct. 1995, 11 Sept. 1997; *Xin Ziling 2002, pp. 444, 480.

3 –495 “Engels to Marx”: *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 480. Lin phobias: interviews with Lin family members, 6 May, 14, 20 Oct. & 7 Nov. 1995, 11 & 12 Sept. 1997; *Deng Li, pp. 155–8; *Guan Weixun, p. 213; Li, Z, pp. 453–4; Jin, pp. 145–7; visit to Lin villas. “specializes in hate”: Nov. 1961, in *Ming & Chi, p. 201. Luo the Tall: *Huang & Zhang, pp. 352, 433–538.

4 Mao–Lin, 1 Dec.: *Xin Ziling 2002, pp. 509–10. Mayor Peng complains to JCP: Kojima, p. 51.

5 Wu Leng-xi: Rittenberg & Bennett, p. 288; *Wu Lengxi 1995, pp. 150–4. “Wu disobeyed me”: *Qiu Shi, vol. 2, p. 729. “bottomless” ambitions: *Huang & Zhang, pp. 540–1.

6 Luo’s daughter: *Luo Diandian 1999, pp. 200–1. Mao reluctant: *Huang & Zhang, p. 540. “Jiang Qing is sick”: *Zhang Tianrong, p. 71.

7 –498 Suppressed Mao instructions: *Shi Dongbing, pp. 131–4, 139, 157. Peng–Peng tête-à-tête: ibid., pp. 208–22. Peng visitors: *Peng Meikui, p. 231. Mao suspected conspiracy: *He Long, p. 771; *Mao Mao 2000, p. 27. Sleeping pills: *Li Zhisui, p. 425 (E: pp. 440, 443).

8 Russian invitation: *Wu Lengxi 1999, pp. 934–9; *Shi Dongbing, p. 237; *Wang Li 2001, p. 582; Mao Miscellany vol. 2, p. 375 (Mao said “no” on 20 Mar. 1966).

9 –499 “coup” accusation: *Wang Nianyi, p. 18. Lapin–Liu at airport: Galenovich 2000, pp. 130–1, and interview with Galenovich, 24 June 1996. Russian-speaking director: *Yang Shangkun, vol. 2, pp. 682–6; *Wang Lianjie, p. 438; interviews with Russian-language interpreters, Yan Mingfu, 14 Mar. 1998, and Li Yueran, 24 Oct. 2000.

10 Tape-recorded Mao: interview with the girlfriend of Mao, 2 Nov. 1995; interviews with officials involved in the taping, 17 Sept. 1994, 7 Nov. 1995, 9 Sept. 1997; Ye Zilong, in *ZQZS vol. 2, pp. 242–3; *Li Zhisui, pp. 281–2, 352–5 (E: pp. 292–3, 433, 439, 451).

11 Interview with Kang Yi-min, 17 Sept. 1994.

12 Tsedenbal: Radványi 1978, pp. 183, 185. Luo condemned: *Huang & Zhang, pp. 567–8.

13 Mme Mao writes Lin: *Cong Jin, pp. 621–2. Chou tells Mayor: *Shi Dongbing, pp. 239–43.

14 Politburo meeting May 1966: *WDYZ vol. 1, pp. 1–25; *Jin & Huang, pp. 1009–10; Li Xuefeng, in *BNC, 1998, no. 4, pp. 17–19. Mao to Ho: Schoenhals 1996a, p. 94. Lin speech: 18 May 1966, *WDYZ vol. 1, pp. 16–23 (E: Kau 1975, pp. 334, 328); *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 542. Mao told Albanians: to Kapo and Balluku, 3 Feb. 1967, AQSh, f. 14, 1967, d. 6. Purging Praetorian Guard: interviews with victims, 17 & 25 Sept. 1994.

15 Purging police: *Tao Siju 1997, pp. 204ff.; *Liu Guangren et al., pp. 327ff. Ulanhu: *Ulanhu, pp. 9–11; Bulag, pp. 226–9.

16 Lin against Lu, colorful text: interviews with Lin family members and friends, 9 Oct. 1993, 20 & 31 Oct., 7 Nov. 1995; *WDYZ vol. 1, pp. 24–5; *Chen & Song, pp. 485ff.; *Ma Zhigang, pp. 187–211.

17 Mrs. Lin: interviews ibid.; *Zhang Yunsheng, pp. 256ff.; *Guan Weixun; Jin Qiu, pp. 145, 147–52.

CHAPTER 48 The Great Purge

1 Mme Mao heads Small Group: *Wang Li 1993, p. 26. 4.8 billion: *Zhou Jihou, p. 71. 1.2 billion: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 340.

2 Red Guard posters: 2 June seems to be the day when the poster signed “Red Guard” appeared in the middle school attached to Qinghua University, *WDYZ vol. 1, pp. 63–7. 13 June: *WDYZ vol. 1, pp. 44–5. “lessons are stopped”: *Mao CCRM & ARL, vol. VII, p. 3684. 18 June: Yan & Gao, pp. 46–7.

3 Dripping Grotto: visit to the villa and interviews with local officials, Oct. 1994; interviews with Mao’s personal staff; *Gong Guzhong et al., pp. 8–9, 13–14, 157–64; 167–8; *Zhang Yaoci, pp. 34–42.

4 –506 Mao hands-on: Mao to Small Group: “Come to my place to have a meeting every week,” in *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, p. 418; multiple interviews with Mao’s and inner circle’s personal staff, and with Small Group member Wang Li. Chou in charge: Schoenhals 1996a, pp. 90ff; id. 1996b, p. 363; *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 894; interviews ibid. Changing-rooms: interviews ibid.; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 7, 10; *Li Zhisui, p. 462 (E: pp. 478–9). Officials’ children form Red Guards: interviews with many high officials’ children.

5 First known death: *Wang Youqin 1995, 1996; interviews with two then pupils of the school, 24 Sept. 1993, 8 Nov. 1998. Mao singled out: “Red Flag” team from the middle school attached to Peking University, who had started abusing “Blacks” on 1 July 1966, as well as beating up teachers, before Mao’s “fiery support” on 1 Aug., see *Wang Youqin 1995,p. 43.

6 Sichuan boss: interview with an insider, 23 Mar. 1994. “Peking is not chaotic enough”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 4, p. 115.

7 Orders to army and police: *WDYZ vol. 1, pp. 90–1; Schoenhals 1996a, pp. 48–9 (21 Aug.). Gave names and addresses: interview with an insider, 23 Mar. 1994.

8 –509 Police chief: *Wang Nianyi, pp. 69, 73; *Qiu Shi, vol. 2, pp. 763–4; *Zhao Wumian, p. 137. Chou list: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 12, pp. 116–17; Schoenhals 1996, pp. 110–11. Official statistics: *Qiu Shi, vol. 2, p. 764.

9 –510 Pick of booty: *Guan Weixun, pp. 130–3; Yang Yinlu, in *BNC, 1999, vol. 2, p. 67; interview with a member of Mao’s personal staff, 19 Apr. 1999; Byron & Pack, pp. 364–8. Kissinger: Kissinger 1979, p. 1058. Housing space: *Wang Nianyi, p. 71; Kirkby, pp. 164–73. Eyewitness saw: *Zheng Yi, p. 48 (E: Zheng Yi, p. 59); cf. Schoenhals 1994, p. 10; telephone interview with Zheng Yi, 28 Aug. 2000.

10 Monuments obliterated: *Wang Nianyi, p. 70; Terzani, pp. 26–7. Leading architect: Liang’s widow, in *Li Yong et al., pp. 265–78. First statue broken: *Wang Nianyi, p. 70. Specialists present: *Ya & Liang, pp. 116, 238–44.

11 Confucius’ home: ibid., pp. 44–60. “People-centred-ism”: 4 July 1973, in *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, p. 644. Lin speech: Kau 1975, pp. 363–6 (15 Sept. 1966).

12 Victims of past banned: 13 Jan. 1967, *WDYZ vol. 1, p. 247. Mao resolved to overthrow all: *Wang Li 1993, p. 33.

13 –513 British engineer: Watt, pp. 81, 91–2. Minister of coal: *Li Yong et al., pp. 89–97. Photographing torture: ibid., pp. 89–90; *Our Premier Zhou, pp. 32–3; *Tu & Kong, p. 73; *Zeng Zhi, p. 463; *Huang & Zhang, p. 575; *Yang Mu, p. 249; Wang Li 1994, p. 76 (“unbearable”). Vice-Premier Ji: *Si Ren, pp. 77–8; Wang Lingshu, p. 24.

14 –514 Replacements: *Li & Hao, p. 241. Chou: “no war”: *Li Desheng, p. 349. Superpower Program up: tables in *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 4, p. 5094; interview with an economic manager, Sept. 2000.

15 –515 Central Special Case Team: *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, pp. 489–525; *Li & Hao, p. 248; multiple interviews with victims of the team, and with an interrogator, 17 Apr. 1999; interview with Small Group member Wang Li, 16 Oct. 1995; *Wang Li 1994, p. 68; Schoenhals 1996a, 1996b. Mao danced on: interview with a girlfriend of Mao’s, 29 Sept. 1994; *Quan Yanchi 1991, pp. 224–6.

16 Feb. 1967: *Qiu Shi, vol. 3, pp. 418ff.; *Wang Li 1993, pp. 31–2 (E: id. 1994, pp. 40–2; cf. id. 1999, pp. 69–81); interviews with family members of four main Politburo protesters; Suo, pp. 76ff; Yan & Gao, pp. 125–33. Brigadier: *Han Shangyu, pp. 1–7; interview with the friend of the brigadier, 30 Sept. 1993. Student of German: *Yu Xiguang, pp. 52–74; Schoenhals 1996, pp. 149–50 (text); conversation with Dai Qing, who interviewed her, 20 Oct. 2002.

CHAPTER 49 Unsweet Revenge

1 On the 5th: *Huang Zheng, p. 26 (E: id. 1999, pp. 31ff); cf. Galenovich 2000, pp. 55ff. Liu at dancing parties: interview with eyewitnesses, 13 Sept. 1994.

2 Kuai Da-fu story: interview with Kuai, 3 Oct. 1995.

3 Mao–Liu meeting: *Wang Guangmei et al., pp. 187–8; *Liu Zhende, pp. 282–4; Galenovich 2000, pp. 74–6. 300,000 rally: interview with Kuai, 3 Oct. 1995; Wang Guangmei interrogation in *Wang Nianyi, pp. 240–56 (E: Elegant 1971, pp. 347–67; Schoenhals 1996b, pp. 101–16).

4 Lius’ protests to Mao: *Huang Zheng, pp. 102, 121–5. Mao left detailed instructions: through Qi Benyu, whom he appointed acting director of the Central Secretariat’s Office, *Zhang Zishen, pp. 320–3; *Chen & Zhao, p. 48.

5 Sleeping pills: Wang Guangmei reply to written questions by phone via secretary, 11 Apr. 2000; *Huang Zheng, p. 122. “burst out laughing”: *Wang Guangmei et al., p. 34.

6 Grippa interview, 25 Jan. 1994.

7 Zeng Zhi: interview, 24 Sept. 1994; *Zeng Zhi, pp. 464–70.

8 Kangaroo court: Liu answers in *CCP Studies, pp. 629–30 (E: CLG vol. 1, no. 1 (1968), p. 75); *Wang Guangmei et al., pp. 202–3; Liu’s valet Jia Lanxun, in *BNC, 2000, no. 2, pp. 22–4; *Tu & Kong, p. 73; Bonavia, p. 186; cf. Wang Li 1994, p. 76.

9 –523 Guang-mei was to pay: her answer (by phone via secretary) to our questions, 11 Apr. 2000. Slow-death cell: quotes and descriptions from *Huang Zheng, pp. 126–30; Jia Lanxun, in *BNC, 2000, no. 2, pp. 26–9; *Tu & Kong, pp. 179–82.

10 –524 Mao wants spy charge: *Tu & Kong, pp. 79–80. Forbidden to ask Liu: *Huang Zheng, p. 65 (E: id. 1999, p. 65). First inmate: *Shi Zhe 1992, pp. 237–9. Rittenberg: id. & Bennett, pp. 406–7. Nationalist intelligence: *Shen Zui, p. 214. Li Li-san: interview with Li’s widow, Lisa, and daughter, Inna, 28 Oct. 1995; cf. Lescot, pp. 431–61. *Tang Chunliang 1989, pp. 204–10. Lo Fu: *Liu Ying, pp. 167–8.

11 Team purged: *Huang Zheng, p. 64. Catch-22: ibid., pp. 88–9. (E: id. 1999, p. 89). Chou delivered report damning Liu: CQ no. 37 (1969), pp. 175–80 (text). Death sentence: interview with Wang Guangmei, 8 Nov. 1995. Mao to 9th Congress: interview with a family member of Lin Biao, 20 Oct. 1995. Last self-defense: *Huang Zheng, pp. 86, 124–5 (E: id. 1999, pp. 84ff.).

12 Rebel leaders: *Peng 1998, p. 797; interview with Kuai Da-fu, 3 Oct. 1995. Peng’s last days: *Peng 1998, pp. 806ff.

CHAPTER 50 The Chairman’s New Outfit

1 General Chen: *Chen Zai-dao, pp. 295–311.

2 –527 Wuhan shock for Mao: Chen Zai-dao, in *WDYZ vol. 1, p. 513; *Wang Li 1993, p. 39; *Wang Li 1994, pp. 59–61 (E: id. 1994, pp. 66ff). Mao verdict defied: *Chen & Zhao, pp. 59–61; *Wang Li 2001, pp. 1006–8; cf. Wang Li 1994, pp. 72–3; interview with Wang Li, 16 Oct. 1995; *Wang Nianyi, p. 263; Zhu, pp. 155–6; Huang, J., pp. 309–11.

3 –528 Mao whisked away: *Zhang Zuoliang, pp. 153–5; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 62–5; *Zhang Zishen, pp. 344–6; cf. Yan & Gao, pp. 231–9. Unshaven cheek: *Wang Li 1994, p. 62. 184,000: Chen Zai-dao, in *WDYZ vol. 1, p. 524; cf. Schoenhals 1996b, p. 366; Zhu, pp. 157–61. World “first”: Chen Zai-dao, in *WDYZ vol. 1, pp. 521–2; *Zhang Zuoliang, p. 158; *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 173; *Wang Li 1993, p. 41.

4 –529 75 percent: *Wang Li 1993, p. 53. Scapegoat: interview with Wang Li, 16 Oct. 1995; *Wang Li 1994, p. 66 (E: id. 1994, pp. 79–86); *Chen Yangyong, p. 364. Lin’s “Administration Office”: Huang, J., pp. 312–13. General Qiu: *Xiao Sike, pp. 93–4, 289–97; interviews with Qiu family members, 5 & 8 Sept. 1998; interview with a member of Lin family, 20 Oct. 1995.

5 General Yang: *Zhang Zishen, pp. 395–6, 413ff; cf. Huang, J., pp. 312–13. Mao suspends Military Council: Zhu, pp. 31–2; Huang, J., p. 314. Vital veto: multiple interviews with Lin circle members; *Ji Xichen, pp. 364–5. Sidekick Huang: *Zhang Zishen, p. 419; *Guan Weixun, p. 184; *Wang Nianyi, p. 376; Zhu, p. 163.

6 Bugged conversation: *Xiao Sike, pp. 87–91.

7 –531 Shanghai battle: interview with eyewitness Song Yong-yi, 8 Apr. 2000; *Li Xun, pp. 381–3, 391; *Ye Yonglie 1993, pp. 256–61; Perry & Li, pp. 44ff. Mao: “I’ve seen film”: *Li Xun, pp. 384, 391. “Arm the Left”: interview with an insider, Oct. 1995, and with Wang Li, 16 Oct. 1995; *Wang Li 1993, p. 54; cf. id. 1994, p. 75. “Wonderful”: *Li Desheng, p. 347.

8 –532 Mao told Albanian: to Defense Minister Balluku, 5 Oct. 1968, AQSh, f. 14, 1968, d. 6, p. 5. Student tails Mao: interview with a friend of the student, Oct. 1995.

9 Kuai story: interview with Kuai, 3 Oct. 1995; *Yang Mu, pp. 71–3; record of Mao’s meeting with him, *IIR, pp. 524–47 (E: Mao Miscellany, pp. 469–97).

10 16 million rusticated: Pan, p. 373; cf. Schoenhals 1996b, pp. 370–1;

11 –534 10 million condemned: Liu, X. p. 115. 3.5 million arrested: Schoenhals 1996b, p. 367. Binyang County: *Zheng Yi, pp. 8–12 (E: id., pp. 9ff). 100,000 lives: *Song Yongyi, pp. 239, 254; cf. Sutton, p. 137. 76 names: *Zheng Yi, p. 96 (E: id., p. 101). “human flesh banquets”: ibid., pp. 68–9 (E: id., p. 13).

12 86-year-old: ibid., pp. 38–40 (E: id., pp. 48–9). Anhui executions: interview with the eyewitness, 15 Oct. 2002.

13 Inner Mongolia: Woody, pp. 3, 30–1; Sneath, pp. 422–6; Jankowiak, pp. 274–6; Sun in Walder & Gong 1993, pp. 15–17; *Tu & Zhu. Yunnan: *Ding & Ting, pp. 6, 339; cf. Schoenhals 1996b, pp. 368, 370. Assassination: *Wang Kexue, pp. 4–13.

14 9th Congress delegates: *unpublished memoirs of a key member of the congress staff; Zhang, Y. 1993, pp. 66–9.

15 Death estimates: *Ding Shu 2001; cf. Walder & Su, pp. 86–99; Leitenberg, pp. 11–12; Margolin, p. 513. 100 million: Ye Jianying, 13 Dec. 1978, in *Wang Nianyi, p. 623.

CHAPTER 51 A War Scare

1 Mao chose Zhenbao: *Li & Hao, pp. 319–20; *Yang Kuisong 1999, pp. 492–3 (E: id. 2000, p. 27); cf. Wishnick, p. 26. Clashes: Burr 2001, pp. 80–6; Kulik 2000, pp. 450–4. Casualties: Drannikov, p. 5; Ryabushkin, p. 151. “moonscape”: Gates, p. 36; cf. Kapitsa 1996, p. 80 and interview. Mao orders stop fighting: *Yang Kuisong 1999, p. 493 (E: id. 2000, p. 30).

2 –538 Kosygin phones: interview with Kudashev, Kosygin’s interpreter who made the calls, 19 June 1996; Kudashev, pp. 199–200; *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 273. Ready to negotiate: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 13, p. 21. 9th Congress secrecy: *unpublished memoirs by a key member of the congress staff; Antonkin, pp. 105–6; Galenovich 2001, p. 159.

3 “Pile up some mountains”: *Li & Hao, pp. 256–7.

4 –539 Mao’s “mountains”: Schlesinger interview, 2 May 1995; *Zhang Yunsheng, pp. 293–5 (E: id., pp. 55–7). Nuclear strike sounding: Burr 2001, pp. 86–95; Bundy, pp. 102–6; Helms interview, 7 Apr. 1995; conversation with Kissinger, 1 July 1998. Chou–Kosygin meeting: interviews with three Russian participants, including Kapitsa, Kosygin’s no. 2 at the meeting; Kapitsa 1996, pp. 81–92; Elizavetin (note-taker); Antonkin, p. 112. Chou–Kosygin letters: CWB no. 11, pp. 171–2 (Chou letter, 18 Sept. 1969); Goncharov & Usov, p. 112 (Kosygin reply, 26 Sept.). Victor Louis: New York Times, 18 Sept. 1969. Fear of Russian plane: *Zhang Yunsheng, pp. 316–20 (E: id., pp. 57–9); *Pang & Jin, p. 1563.

5 Chou and Mme Mao in Western Hills: *Yang Kuisong 1999, pp. 502–3, 508 (E: id. 2000, p. 41, 47); *Yang Yinlu, p. 163. Red alert: *Li & Hao, pp. 124–5; cf. Teiwes & Sun 1996, pp. 111–15.

6 –540 Giant shelter: multiple interviews with Mao’s personal staff; *Deng Li, pp. 188–9; *Zhang Zuoliang, p. 331. Greets Soviet delegate: Galenovich 2001, pp. 220–1 (Chinese minutes); *Wang Taiping 1999, pp. 208, 211; this was Mao’s last meeting with a Russian.

7 Investment in nuclear program: *China Today 1987, p. 77. Per capita income: Marer et al. (World Bank), p. 46; Li Rui 1996, p. 36. Calories: Rummel, p. 215. Lin Biao and coterie: proposal in June 1969, *ZDZ vol. 41, p. 212; cf. Huang, J., pp. 317–18. Boss of Jiangxi: *Chen Yun 1995, pp. 252–3. Mood and energy: interview with a member of Mao’s personal staff, 19 Apr. 1999; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 126–30.

CHAPTER 52 Falling Out with Lin Biao

1 Mao solitary among top five: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 1016–17.

2 –542 Lin announced proposal: ibid., pp. 1017–18. Head of Praetorian Guard: *Wang Dongxing 1997a, p. 44; *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 622. “the Cobra”: interview with an insider in Lin’s coterie, 31 Oct. 2000; *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 621; *Ye Yonglie 1996a, pp. 81, 91–7; *Wang Nianyi, pp. 385, 388. Mao gave Lin the nod: Chen Boda, in *Ye Yonglie 1990, p. 441; *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 620; Jin, p. 123.

3 –543 “atom bomb”: *Ye Yonglie 1990, pp. 454, 466. Lin refuses self-criticism: *Xin Ziling 2002, pp. 627–30; Jin p. 131. Old age set in: interview with a member of Mao’s personal staff, 24 Oct. 1995.

4 –544 Lin letter to Mao: *Xin Ziling 2002, p. 628; Li Wenpu, in *Chi & Ming, p. 12. Plan to flee to Hong Kong: *Ming & Chi, pp. 351–66. Tiger: ibid., pp. 20–7; interviews with his fiancée, sister, brother-in-law, and a friend, 6 May, 14 & 20 Oct. 1995, 7 Sept. 1997; *Zhang Ning, p. 157; cf. Jin, pp. 155–61.

5 “Project 571”: text in *WDYZ vol.2, pp. 650–7 (E: Kau 1975, pp. 81–90). Tiger dubbed Mao B-52: interview with Tiger’s fiancée, 6 May 1995.

6 Left copy with Lin: Li Weixin confession, in *Xin Ziling 2000, pp. 637–8. Mao sent Chou to Lin: *Li Desheng, p. 409; *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 1033–4. May Day night: Du interview, 17 Oct. 1995; *Zhang Zuoliang, p. 242.

7 Tiger checks out Hong Kong route: *Ming & Chi, pp. 351–4. Ceau?escus: ibid., pp. 358–9; *Xiao Sike, p. 85; Du interview. Another recce of Hong Kong border: *Ming & Chi, pp. 361, 366. Mao remarks about Lin: Kau 1975, p. 59 (“Summary of Mao’s Talks”); cf. Jin, pp.190–3.

8 –547 Get Tiger planes: interview with the dispatcher of planes, 8 Sept. 1997. Lin Biao role: *Ming & Chi, pp. 386, 407–9, 412–13, 422. “I won’t incriminate you”: interview with Tiger’s fiancée, 6 May 1995.

9 “breaks the net”: Lu Min, in *YHCQ, 1998, no. 1, p. 16. Lin wrote to Chief of Staff: *Ming & Chi, pp. 407–8. Suicide attack: one volunteer’s confession, ibid., pp. 422–3. Mao unaware of plot: interviews with members of Mao’s personal staff, 24 Oct. & 4 Nov. 1995, 22 Oct. 2000; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 164–7; Wu De, in *An Jianshe, pp. 136–8; *Li Desheng, pp. 414–15.

10 Dodo: interview with Dodo and a friend, 20 Oct. 1995; *Shao Yihai, p. 282; *Ming & Chi, pp. 386, 442, 448–52; cf. Jin, pp. 153–4.

11 Petrol on board, crash-landing: *Guang Xin, pp. 27–8. Heavily sedated Mao: interview with the servant who woke up Mao, 22 Oct. 2000; *Qi Li, pp. 129–30; *Wang Dongxing 1997a, p. 208. Mao given one option: *Li Desheng, p. 421; *Shao Yihai, p. 298; Liu Yan, in *Chi & Ming,p. 367.

12 Chou letter to Mao, night of 13 Sept.: text in *Gao Wenqian, pp. 352–3; Zagvozdin: interview, 16 June 1995.

13 In Suite 118: interviews with Mao’s personal staff, 21 Sept. 1994, 24 Oct. 1995, 22 Oct. 2000, 12 & 14 May 2001; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 170–1. Learned plot: interview with a plotter, 7 Sept. 1997; *Xiao Sike, p. 528; *Li Desheng, p. 427.

14 –551 Mao very ill: interview with a member of Mao’s intimate staff, 22 Oct. 1993; *SMMM, pp. 37–8; Li, Z., pp. 542–61. Ethiopia’s Emperor: Wu De, in *An Jianshe, p. 150. Warning to Guard chief: *Zhang Yaoci, pp. 122–6. Jumped to death: *Ming & Chi, p. 481. Languishing in prison: interview with Yeh’s son-in-law who was in prison, 2 Nov. 1993.

15 “What Chairman Mao?”: interview with the deputy chief, 17 Sept. 1994.

16 Chen Yi funeral: *Gao Wenqian, p. 366; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 175–83; *Zhang Yufeng 1989 (E: id., pp. 17–19); Xiang, L., pp. 202–3; *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 1053.

17 Brink of death: *Lin Ke et al., pp. 168–9.

CHAPTER 53 Maoism Falls Flat on the World Stage

1 Mao to Hill: 28 Nov. 1968, CWB no. 11, pp. 159–61.

2 –554 27 Oct. 1966: *China Today 1992a, vol. 1, 252. Catastrophe likely: *Dong Sheng, p. 593; Zhang Yunyu, in *ZH editorial board, pp. 234–41; Lewis & Xue 1988, pp. 202–3. Subsequent tests failed: Gu Xiqiang, in *ZH editorial board, pp. 229–32.

3 Meissner, p. 162 (East German ambassador Bierbach to Berlin, 10 Jan. 1967); Heikal interview, 18 Jan. 1997; interview with Dan Grove, then FBI agent in Hong Kong, 6 Oct. 2002.

4 –555 Entire missile arsenal: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 101. Mao speech 7 July: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, pp. 376–7. Russian aid essential: Lewis & Xue 1988, p. 199. “central task”: *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 11. “shining beacon”: *RR, 2 July 1967.

5 “Openly support the Burmese CP”: *Mao CCRM, vol. 13, pp. 376–7. Chou summoned Burmese: *Yang Meihong, p. 69. Selecting Chinese wives: ibid., pp. 74–7. Promoting Mao: ibid., pp. 31–2, 230–40. Secret camps: interview with Belgian former trainee, 12 Nov. 1994.

6 “colonialists’ latrine”: Khrushchev speech, 12 Dec. 1962, in Floyd, p. 329. Mao to Somali: 9 Aug. 1963, *Mao 1994, p. 502 (E: Mao 1998, pp. 383–4). Kashmir Princess: Chou “Intelligence no. 1 to Hong Kong Authorities,” 15 May 1955, says Peking knew assassination plot in Mar., *Xiong Xianghui, p. 130; and Peking knew it involved a bomb on the Kashmir Princess, as Mao said Chou should change route and not take the plane: *Tao Siju 1996, p. 153; as a result, Chou settled on Burma route by 28 Mar.: *Zhou 1997, vol. 1, p. 459. Chou received details on 7 Apr. of how the bomb was going to be placed on the Kashmir Princess, a full four days before the explosion: *Cheng Yuangong, pp. 158–9. Peking withheld information: telephone interview with Peter Mahta, Air India’s Hong Kong office director at the time, 21 Apr. 2000; NA, FO 371/115133–4, 115137–41; Tsang. Hong Kong expels Taiwan agents: *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 2, pp. 146–7; *Xiong Xianghui, pp. 151–2; NA, FO 371/115139; Trevelyan1971, p. 159.

7 150 tons of gold: *Dong Sheng, pp. 322, 326. “unconditional surrender”: *Ran & Ma, pp. 22, 26, 33–5, 42. Urged Hong Kong radicals: *Zhou Yi, pp. 225–7, 251–5, 260. Mao’s real line: *Ran & Ma, pp. 35, 46. “Those who kill”: *RR, 5 July 1967. Chou infiltrated soldiers: *Ran & Ma, pp. 45–6; *Zhou Yi, pp. 264–5.

8 –558 Torching British mission: interviews with 4 trapped staff; cf. Petri in Schoenhals 1996b, p. 172; Grey, pp. 60–75. Official sanction: *Ran & Ma, pp. 5, 10–13, 22; Petri, cit., pp. 169–72. Mao apology to Kim: Lankov 2002, pp. 106–7; Il Ponte vol. 37 (1981), nos. 11–12, p. 1170 (Liu to Gomulka, Nov. 1960). “Kim Il Sung should be overthrown”: AQSh, f. 14, 1967, d. 7, p. 15 (Kang to Kapo, 22 Jan. 1967).

9 Sartre: Sartre, p. 13. 1968 “new phenomenon”: CWB no. 11, pp. 159 (to Hill, 28 Nov. 1968), 156 (to Balluku, 1 Oct. 1968). Sent European Maoists back: interview with one of them, 12 Nov. 1994; cf. Horne, p. 233. “Big, big”: *Yun Shui, p. 186.

10 AQSh, f. 14, 1967, d. 20, p. 15 (Mao, 12 Oct. 1967).

11 –560 African radicals: ibid., p. 198. Sally to Mobutu: Mobutu interview, 28 Oct. 1994; *Yun Shui, pp. 204–5. Offer to Nasser: Heikal, p. 283; Heikal interview; Harris, pp. 121–2; CQ no. 31 (1967), p. 217. Retreat to Khartoum: Elizavetin 1993, p. 64 (according to Chou to Kosygin, 11 Sept. 1969). No Arab condolences: Harris, p. 114. Latin American CPs’ visit: Anderson, pp. 616, 620; Johnson, pp. 162–3; Balanta,. 32; *Wang Taiping 1998, p. 497; *Wang Li 1993, p. 144. Castro–Mao abuse: Feltrinelli, p. 300; *Wang Taiping 1998, pp. 497–8; *Mao CCRM, vol. 7, p. 92.

12 Subverting Cuban army: Dominguez, p. 161. Mao–Guevara: *Pang Bingan, pp. 169, 185–8; cf. Anderson, p. 620; Johnson, pp. 155–6. China refuses radio: Burr 1999b (Chou to Kissinger, 13 Nov. 1973). Kang on Guevara: AQSh, f. 14, 1968, d. 7 (to Balluku, 5 Oct. 1968).

13 Gorriti, pp. 131, 76.

14 Chou re pressure on France: proposal to Mao, Feb.–Mar. 1954, in *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 155–6; *Pei Jianzhang, pp. 317–18. Mao halts Vietnam offensive for Korean War: cable, 16 Oct. 1950 in Zhang 1995, p. 70; cf. id. 1992, pp. 176–8; *Qian Jiang, pp. 375–6. Navarre Plan: *Qian Jiang, p. 395; Zhai, p. 45. Dien Bien Phu: interviews with two North Vietnamese officers present: Lieutenant General Uoc (then regimental political commissar, artillery unit), 17 Sept. 1996; Colonel Bui Tin, 28 Sept. 1996; cf. Zhai, pp. 45–9. “must have a settlement”: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 155. Mao to military adviser: Yang 2002, p. 4; *Qian Jiang, p. 578.

15 Chou’s deal with French: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, pp. 171–2; Joyaux, pp. 239–44. Pressure on Vietnamese: Zhai, pp. 55–63; Viet Nam, pp. 18–23. Le Duan recalled: CWB nos. 12–13, pp. 279–80, 286. Moscow ups aid to Hanoi: Gaiduk, pp. 27, 35ff. Mao–Kosygin: interviews with three Russian participants; Childs Papers, Box 2, Folder 1, p. 4 (Russian briefing); Troyanovsky, pp. 351–3. In western direction: Deng, in Brezhnev, p. 103.

16 Chinese wife for Ho: interview with Zeng Zhi (she and her husband Tao Zhu had a lot of dealings with Ho), 24 Sept. 1994. Chou against Soviet aid: in Westad et al., pp. 89–90 (9 Oct. 1964). Blames Hanoi for M. L. King murder: in ids., pp. 124–5 (13 Apr. 1968). Against Hanoi–US talks: ids., pp. 140–54 (Mao–Dong, 17 Nov. 1968). Too busy to receive: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 262; *Li Danhui, pp. 144–5.

17 Chen Jian 2001, pp. 221–9; Zhai 2000, pp. 179–80; Tucker, p. 345.

18 –564 Splashing out aid: *Li Danhui, pp. 146–7. Red Laotians: *China Today 1989a, p. 560; *BNC, 2000, no. 7, pp. 16–24. Third World Communists: interview with Nouri Abdulrazak, 1 Sept. 2000. Mao model no threat: Burr 2001, p. 77. “we are isolated”: Yang 2000, p. 43 (22 Mar. 1969). Plotting against Sihanouk: Sihanouk 1974, pp. 68–9; CQ no. 32 (1967), p. 224; CQ no. 34 (1968), p. 191.

19 –565 Indochina summit: *Tian & Wang, pp. 151–6; cf. Sihanouk 1974, pp. 201–2. Princely tastes: Fallaci, p. 86 (Sihanouk interview); Sihanouk 1990, pp. 52, 112. Mao–Sihanouk: *Chen Xiaodong, p. 194; *SMMM, p. 43; *Wang Taiping 1999, p. 74; Sihanouk 1974, pp. 207–10; id. 1990, p. 84. Pol Pot: *Tian & Wang, pp. 166–71. London Times: 28 Apr. 1970. “Hanoi’s designs”: Kissinger 1979, p. 505. Satellite: *Tian & Wang, p. 156; New York Times, 26 Apr. 1970; *Li Mingsheng, pp. 50–1.

20 –566 Lin misreads: *Zhang Yunsheng, pp. 332–3; Sihanouk 1990, p. 84; text: Mao 1998, pp. 444–5. Nixon–Kissinger reaction: Summers, pp. 371–2; Kissinger 1979, pp. 695–6, 509. “stinking scholar”: in Westad et al., p. 177 (23 Sept. 1970). Mao–Dong exchange: ibid.

21 Tucker, p. 519, n. 25.

CHAPTER 54 Nixon: The Red-baiter Baited

1 Only in June 1970: Kissinger: “by the end of June, we had received unmistakable signals from the Chinese that they were willing to reopen contacts with us” (Kissinger 1979, p. 509). Urgent invitation to Snow also in June: telephone interview with Lois Snow, 25 Apr. 2000; *Yin Jiamin, pp. 205–6.

2 Invitation to Nixon: Kissinger 1979, pp. 701–4.

3 Invites American Ping-Pong team: Wu Xu-jun, in *Lin Ke et al., pp. 306–10; Zhuang & Sasaki, pp. 274–83. “dazzling welcome”: Kissinger1979, p. 710.

4 –570 One commentator: Tyler, p. 91. “Nixon was excited”: Kissinger 1979, p. 711. US offer re Taiwan: Burr 2002, Doc. 34 (9 July), pp. 12, 13; Doc. 35 (10 July, afternoon), p. 16; Doc. 38 (11 July, last talk), p. 10; *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 2, p. 40; cf. Holdridge conversation, 3 June 1998; Mann, pp. 32–5. Get Peking into UN: Burr 2002, Doc. 35 (10 July), p. 17. Dealings with Russia: Burr 2002, Doc. 35 (10 July), pp. 28–9; Burr 1999, p. 49.

5 Kissinger 1979, p. 749; International Herald Tribune, 1 Mar. 2002, p. 4; Holdridge conversation.

6 “mesmerised at”: Holdridge, p. 76; Mann, pp. 35–6. Indochina: Burr 2002, Doc. 34 (9 July), pp. 17, 18, 15, 33, 25–6, 30, 34. “10,000 miles”: Burr 2002, Doc. 34 (9 July), pp. 17, 27. Pull out of Korea: ibid., p. 38. Not asking China to stop aid to Vietnam: Burr 2002, Doc. 35 (10 July), p. 26. Chou hectoring: Burr 2002, Doc. 34 (9 July), pp. 26, 27; Doc. 35 (10 July), p. 7; China not “aggressive,” US “cruelties”: Burr 2002, Doc. 34 (9 July), pp. 42, 26. Kissinger to Vietnamese: Walters 1978, pp. 518–19. “very moving”: Burr 2002, Doc. 35 (10 July), p. 14.

7 America as “monkey”: *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 2, p. 41. Chou: Nixon loose woman: Barnouin & Yu 1998, p. 108. “Britain, France … all become Red Guards”: *Xiong Xianghui, p. 347. US still enemy no. 1: ibid., p. 348. Nixon’s arrival helped restore Mao: interviews with members of Mao’s personal staff, 22 Oct. 1993, 24 Oct. 1995, 19 Apr. 1999; *Zhang Yufeng 1989 (E: id., pp. 30–1).

8 See Nixon straightaway: interviews ibid.; *Lin Ke et al., p. 216; Kissinger 1979, p. 1057; Nixon, p. 560.

9 Mao–Nixon conversation: Burr 1999a, pp. 59–65.

10 Joint communiqué, Mao dictated: on 23 Oct. 1971, *Foreign Ministry 1990ff, vol. 3, p. 67 (E: Web/NSA, pp. 7–8).

11 conversation, 2 Mar. 1999.

12 –574 Hoxha letter: AQSh, f. 14, 1971–1972, d. 3, pp. 48–66 (6 Aug. 1971); Hoxha 1979, p. 578; *Wang Taiping 1999, pp. 259–61; conversation with Fagu. Le Duan: Viet Nam, p. 43. Sihanouk on Chou: id. 1990, p. 58. Aid to Vietnam peak: *Wang Taiping 1999, p. 51; *Li Danhui, p. 147. From 31 to 66: *China Today 1989, pp. 55–7. Mintoff: Carrington, p. 246. Mobutu: interview, 28 Oct. 1994.

13 Staggering aid level: *China Today 1989, p. 68.

14 Hungriest years: *Fu Shanglun et al., p. 9. Nixon in Shanghai: *Ji Wei, p. 26.

15 Nixon de-demonized Mao: Nixon to Cabinet, 29 Feb. 1972; Kissinger briefing to White House Staff, 19 July 1971 (Nixon Project, President’s Office Files, Memoranda for the President, Box 88, File Beginning 27 Feb. 1972, p. 10; Box 85, File Beginning 18 July 1971, p. 4); Judis, p. 338; Graham, p. 79). Echeverria: Anguiano interview, 23 Nov. 1992. Australian ambassador: FitzGerald interview, 22 Jan. 1993. Tanaka: Nikaido interview, 23 Feb. 1993. Trudeau: Trudeau, p. 209. “Napoleon’s methods”: Nouvel Observateur, 13 Sept. 1976, p. 24 (Mao, 12 Sept. 1973). Heath: Heath, p. 632; Heath interview, 5 Jan. 1993.

16 –576 Australian premier: Whitlam, p. 60. “philosopher”: Kissinger 1997, pp. 28, 31. “The only objective”: CWB nos. 14–15, p. 60 (Kim to Honecker, 31 May 1984). Mao on military alliance: Burr 1999a, pp. 112 (Kissinger memo to Nixon, 2 Mar. 1973), 94 (Mao, 18 Feb. 1973); Kissinger 1982, p. 47; *Wang Taiping 1999, p. 367.

17 To be led by America: Kissinger 1982, p. 55. Real thinking about “Soviet threat”: Burr 1999a, p. 99 (Mao, 18 Feb. 1973). Mutual enemy: Hanoi: Kissinger 1982, p. 57. Mao re women: Burr 1999a, pp. 92–5.

18 –578 Nixon secret letter to Mao: Tyler, p. 158. Kissinger’s “very secret group”: Burr 1999a, p. 144 (Kissinger to envoy Huang Zhen, 6 July 1973). US nuclear weapons to China: Tyler, p. 163 (Odeen memo for Kissinger, 8 June 1973); Odeen to authors by phone, 16 Feb. 2003. To his close circle: Burr 1999a, p. 149. “I have talked to the French”: Burr 1999a,p. 144.

19 Burr 1999a, pp. 48–57.

20 Decrepit aircraft: Hoxha 1979, p. 700; AQSh, f. 14, 1972–73, d. 11, p. 32 (Chou to Balluku, 1 Dec. 1972); *CCP Archive Study Office 1991, pp. 209–20. Rocket chiefs involved: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 543. Selling nuclear technology: Tyler, p. 164. Brezhnev warned Nixon: Burr 1999a, p. 143. Mao envoy in Western White House: Tyler, p. 162; *Yin Jiamin, pp. 295–8. “We have told no one”: Burr 1999a, p. 143 (Kissinger to Huang Zhen, 6 July 1973).

CHAPTER 55 The Boss Denies Chou Cancer Treatment

1 “no surgery”: *Gao Wenqian, pp. 378, 512. Mao pretexts: interview with a doctor of Chou’s, 22 Sept. 1994; *Deng Li, p. 170. Surgeons on standby for Mao: *Lin Ke et al., p. 162.

2 –580 Gushing about Chou: Burr 2002, Doc. 40 (Memo for the President, 14 July 1971), p. 26. “secondary figure”: Kissinger 1979, p. 1059. “a nobody”: Nikaido interview, 23 Feb. 1993. Chou’s motto: *Shi Zhe 1991, p. 526. Tested Mao’s medicines: interview with a doctor of Chou’s, 2 Nov. 1995; Yang Yinlu, in *BNC, 1999, no. 8, p. 55.

3 –581 Mao demanded Chou self-denunciation: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, pp. 527–31; cf. Zhu 208ff. Chou humiliating speech: *Gao Wenqian, pp. 375–7. Cancer worsened, Mao forbids surgery: ibid., pp. 512–13.

4 –582 “in two stages”: *Deng Li, p. 173. Removing cancer: ibid., pp. 173–4; interview with a doctor of Chou, 22 Sept. 1994. Mao hypocritical message: *Deng Li, p. 174. Foreign Ministry analysis: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, pp. 603–5; *Mao 1987–98, vol. 13, pp. 356–7; interview with an interpreter of Mao’s, 21 Oct. 2000.

5 “bipolarity … was over”: Kissinger 1979, p. 1096. “My reputation has gone bad”: *Fan Daren, p. 123. Kissinger changes position on Taiwan: Burr 1999a, pp. 114–15 (re Feb. 1973), 186 (to Mao, 12 Nov. 1973). “early warning” system: Burr 1999a, p. 204 (to Chou, 13 Nov. 1973). Kissinger heard no more: ibid., pp. 206, 212.

6 “had been wrong”: Dobrynin, p. 282.

7 Mao to Kissinger about Watergate: *Yin Jiamin, p. 299 (E: Burr 1999a, pp. 181–2). Railed tirelessly: *Chen & Zhao, p. 247; Nouvel Observateur, 13 Sept. 1976, p. 23. To Thais: Chatichai (present) interview, 5 Mar. 1993 (to Kukrit, 1 July 1975). To Heath: 25 May 1974, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 13, p. 388 (E: Mao 1998, p. 456).

8 Rolls-Royce deal: *CCP Archive Study Office 1991, p. 214; Mann, p. 76; Burr 1999a, pp. 175 n. 17, 423 n. 53.

9 –584 Disenchantment apparent: Burr 1999a, p. 206; Tyler, pp. 175–6; Kissinger 1982, p. 698; our interviews with Kissinger, 4 May 1995, and Lord, 27 Apr. 1995. Mao bad-mouths Kissinger: interview with Mao’s secretary, 24 Oct. 1995. To Heath: Heath, p. 495 (toned down in Mao 1998, p. 457); cf. to Pompidou, Nouvel Observateur, 13 Sept. 1976, p. 24 (“his remarks are often not very intelligent”). 21 Oct.: Burr 1999a, p. 400. Chou “sparkle … missing”: Kissinger 1982, pp. 687–8; interview with Kissinger. Subordinates attack Chou: interview with a person present, 26 Sept. 1994, 21 Oct. 2000; *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 634; *Zhang Hanzhi, pp. 64–5; *Zhang Zuoliang, pp. 310–11. After meeting with Nepal’s king: interviews with two people present, 24 Oct. 1995, 21 Oct. 2000; *Gao Wenqian, pp. 475–6.

10 –585 Avoid Chou’s staff: *Zhang Zuoliang, pp. 312–13. Chou supervised seizure of Paracels: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 645; Zhai, pp. 209–10, 264 n. 84. Pursued during blood transfusion: interview with a member of Chou’s staff, 22 Sept. 1994; *Zhang Zuoliang, pp. 322–9. “Operations ruled out”: *Gao Wenqian, p. 514. Chou begged: *Deng Li, p. 178; *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 668. “Let him see Razak”: interview with a member of Chou’s staff, 22 Sept. 1994.

11 Mao had two years to live: Li, Z,. p. 580.

CHAPTER 56 Mme Mao in the Cultural Revolution

1 “Chairman Mao’s dog”: interview with the public prosecutor of Jiang Qing, 13 Oct. 1993.

2 Personal vendettas: multiple interviews with victims like Wang Ying’s husband, Xie He-geng, and witnesses; *Ye Yonglie 1996, pp. 1–18, 355–67.

3 New secretary’s experience: the secretary, Yang Yinlu, in *BNC, 1998, no. 5, pp. 56–9.

4 –588 Chou’s chief bodyguard: interview with the bodyguard, 8 Nov. 1995. With Mao she was meek: interview with Wang Li, 16 Oct. 1995; *Ye Yonglie 1990, p. 343.

5 Mme Mao lifestyle: Yang Yinlu, in *BNC, 1998, no. 5–1999, no. 9; *Fu Chongbi, p. 243; interview with the secretary of one of the Gang of Four, 7 Oct. 1993. Blood from young guards: Li, Z., p. 593; *Yang Yinlu, pp. 32–5.

6 Nightmares: ibid., pp. 190–3. Incident in Qingdao: Yang Yinlu, in *BNC, 2000, no. 7, pp. 72–3; *Deng Li, pp. 164–8.

7 Mme Mao–Witke: *Zhang Ying, pp. 28–9, 56–7, 154–63; Witke 1977, pp. 17–26, 116–18; id. 1991, p. 65.

8 Danish prime minister: interview with Mr. and Mrs. Hartling, 20 Nov. 1993. American swimmers: *Zhang Ying, pp. 133–4 (remarks not to Witke). “masses too excited”: Witke 1977, p. 303n. Nixon on Mme Mao: Nixon, p. 570; cf. interviews with Ford, 15 Apr. 1995, and Haig, 1 May 1995.

9 –592 Envious looks at Marcos: interview with Imelda Marcos, 17 Mar. 1994; *Du & Gu, pp. 504, 521. “national costume”: interview with two members of Mao’s personal staff, Oct. 2000; Yang Yinlu, in *BNC, 1998, no. 6, p. 66. Currying favor with girlfriends: *Guo Jinrong, pp. 119–20; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 196–201. 82nd birthday: *Guo Jinrong, pp. 110–15.

10 –593 Girlfriends no royal mistresses: multiple interviews with girlfriends; *Guo Jinrong, pp. 44–6, 122–3, 132–3. Turning Mao down: interview with an insider, 21 Oct. 2000.

11 –594 Li Na letter: *Li Xiangwen, pp. 555–6. “listen to gunfire”: *Yan Changlin, p. 52. Li Na at University: conversation with Li Na, 25 Mar. 1993.

12 On army newspaper: interview with a colleague of hers, 23 Sept. 1994; *BNC, 1999, no. 2, pp. 42–54; *Mu Xin, pp. 348–50; *Zhe Yongping et al., pp. 1–5. Predecessor to jail: Mu Xin, in *ZDZ, no. 69, pp. 83–9. Controller of Peking: *Yang Yinlu, p. 128. Nervous breakdown: ibid., pp. 125–33; interview with a friend of hers who visited her, 4 Sept. 1994.

13 Marriage and son: *Yang Yinlu, pp. 128–40; former husband Xu Zhiming article, in *“Mao and I” Collection Committee 1993b, pp. 251–62; interviews with a relative and a former servant, 25 Sept. 1993, 19 Sept. 1994.

14 –596 “my little foreigner”: *Wang Xingjuan 1993, p. 120. Mao refused to see her: ibid., pp. 265–6; interviews with members of Mao’s personal staff, 19 Oct. 1993, 24 Oct. 1995, 19 Apr. 1999. Son not counted as family: ibid., interviews. Yuan-xin: *Li Xiangwen, pp. 600–2. Zhang Zhi-xin: Yan & Gao, p. 276; *PRC Encyclopaedia, vol. 4, pp. 4822–47.

15 trade-off: *Yang Zhaolin, p. 292. For detail see below. Mme Mao’s end: interviews with people close to Mao family; *Li Xiangwen, pp. 153–6; Witke 1991, pp. 52, 54–5; Rittenberg & Bennett, pp. 428–30 (in Qincheng prison).

CHAPTER 57 Enfeebled Mao Hedges His Bets

1 Nine minutes meeting: *Mao Mao 1993, p. 643.

2 “keeping a respectful distance”: *Mao CCRM & ARL, pp. 3691, 3696; *Yu Shicheng, p. 239. Mao tried to keep Deng on board: Wang Jiaxiang’s widow told us that, in autumn 1965, Chou came to brief her husband about the forthcoming Cultural Revolution, and said that Mao’s plan was to replace Liu Shao-chi with either Lin Biao or Deng: interview with Zhu Zhongli, 28 Sept. 1993. Cf. *Zhu Zhongli 1995, p. 224; *Mao CCRM & ARL, pp. 3691, 3696; *Mao Mao 2000, pp. 40, 49; Li Xuefeng, in *CCP Archive Study Office 1998, pp. 223–5; *Wang Li 1993, pp. 5, 63 (E: id. 1994, pp. 16, 49). “differentiate him from Liu”: *Mao Mao 2000, p. 69.

3 Mrs. Deng told step-mother: interview with Deng’s step-mother, Xia Bogen, 11 Sept. 1985. Most painful time: *Deng 1993, p. 54. Screaming during nightmare: interview with Deng’s step-mother.

4 –600 Declined to advertize Mao’s innocence: *Huang Wenhua et al., pp. 92–3. Australians noted: FitzGerald interview, 22 Jan. 1993. Deng comeback: Huang, J., pp. 328ff; Zhu, pp. 208ff.

5 Mao dubbed “Gang of Four”: Chinese Communist Party, p. 364. Deng alliance with army chief Yeh: interview with a Yeh family member, 2 Nov. 1993. Sun Wei-shi: interviews with a member of Chou’s staff, 20 Sep. 1994, and with Shi Zhe, 29 Sept. 1993, 7 Sept. 1994; *Li Yong et al., pp. 162–8; *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 264.

6 “people forgave” Chou: Deng 1984, pp. 329–30; cf. Guardian Weekly, 21 Sept. 1980, p. 18 (Deng to Fallaci, 21 & 23 Aug. 1980). Deng–Chou meeting, 9 Apr.: *Mao Mao 2000, pp. 318–19. “walk noisily”: *Zhang Yufeng 1993, p. 635; cf. id., pp. 33–5. Books printed for Mao: *Wang Shoujia et al., pp. 5, 10, 15, 18.

7 –602 Mao cried when couldn’t read: *SMMM, p. 415. Lou Gehrig’s disease: *Li Zhisui, pp. 556–8 (E: id., pp. 581–6). Chou and allies told, not Gang of Four, or Mao: Li, Z., p. 582; *Li Zhisui, pp. 556–60; *Chen & Zhao, p. 237; interviews with three of the closest members of Mao’s staff, 18, 19 & 22 Oct. 2000; *Guo Jinrong, p. 113.

8 –603 “shocked and aghast”: 19 Nov. 1974, *Wang Nianyi, p. 510; *Geng Biao, vol. 2, pp. 270–1. Goodbye to swimming: *Chen & Zhao, pp. 228–31.

9 –604 Chou to Mao against Cobra and Mme Mao: *Mao Mao 2000, p. 384; *Gao Wenqian, pp. 540–1. Mao: “made a mistake”: *Mao Mao 2000, pp. 409, 413. “don’t plot”: *Zhou 1997, vol. 3, p. 704. Historical tale: This story was about how, in the 2nd century BC, China’s military chief Zhou Bo teamed up with Prime Minister Chen Ping, and successfully suppressed Empress Lü’s family and gang—after the death of Emperor Liu Bang. Mao was hinting that the military chiefs should follow Zhou Bo’s example. *Yang Zhaolin, p. 292. Mme Mao compared herself with Empress Lü: *Fan Shuo, pp. 92, 230 (E: id., p. 18).

10 –605 Ho family letter to Mao: *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 1180. Chou implying blame on Mao: Ho’s widow Xue Ming, in *CCP Archive Study Office 1991, pp. 617–18. She also mentioned how Chou had sent his wife to her before the service to say that the extremely low-key arrangement was Mao’s decision. Eye operation: Zhang, Y., 1989, pp. 34–5; Li, Z., pp. 604–5.

11 Media campaign against Chou: *Mao 1987–98, vol. 13, pp. 457–8; *Zhang Zuoliang, pp. 352–4; *Jin Chongji et al. 1998, p. 1187; cf. Yan & Gao, pp. 473–5; Zhu, pp. 210ff. “Barking up the wrong tree”: 24 Sept. 1975, *Mao 1987–98, vol. 13, p. 399 (E: PR, 3 June, 1977, p. 22). Investment in urban upkeep: *China Today 1989b, vol. 1, pp. 193–4; Kirkby 1985, pp. 165ff; Walder, pp. 193–201.

12 –606 Health and education: Perkins, p. 491. Stark naked: Wei 1997, pp. 234–5. Yenan: *Fu Shanglun et al., pp. 4–17. “poorest nation in the world”: *Mao Mao 2000, p. 475 (E: Westad et al., p. 194). Operas filmed for Mao: *Yue Meiti, pp. 22–6; interview with a technician in the film studio, 3 May 2000; *Qi Li, pp. 69–70.

13 Deng encouraged people to write Mao: interview with a letter writer, 2 Nov. 1993; *Yang Zhaolin, p. 290. *Mao Mao 2000, pp. 436, 476. Deng refuses to draw up “resolution”: Huang, J., pp. 347–8; Yan & Gao, pp. 480–1. Chou, Yeh urge Deng not to be confrontational: *Gao Wenqian, pp. 575–6, 580–1.

14 Secretary suggests Mao attend funeral: Zhang, Y. 1989, pp. 35–6. “Great morale-booster”: *Wang Nianyi, p. 583.

15 Yeh, army chiefs and “Bearded General”: *Fan Shuo, pp. 169–70 (E: id., pp. 16–17); *Geng Biao, vol. 2, p. 286.

16 Mao had to release Deng: *Mao Mao 2000, pp. 571–4.

CHAPTER 58 Last Days

1 29 May 1975, Mao told scholars: *Wang Shoujia et al., pp. 12–13. “bullied” by Deng: *Fan Shuo, p. 91. Reciting “Sere Trees”: *Zhang Yufeng 1993, p. 639.

2 –611 Diatribes against Chou: the so-called “9 Articles,” *Hu Qiaomu, p. 214. Crossing out references to Liu: ibid. Tried to poison Wang Ming in Russia: Khrushchev 1977, vol. 2, p. 300; interviews with Wang Dan-zhi, 24–5 June 1999. Tirades read a month before death: *Hu Qiaomu,p. 215.

3 “Our navy is only”: *Yang Zhaolin, p. 285. Remarked ruefully to Kissinger: Burr 1999a, p. 391 (21 Oct. 1975). Mao told Ford: “Memorandum” of Mao–Ford talk, 2 Dec. 1975 (Burr 1999b), pp. 1, 2, 6; interviews with all five US participants (Ford, Kissinger, Scowcroft, Bush, Lord). “Third World”: Mao to Zambian President Kaunda, 22 Feb. 1974, *Mao 1994, pp. 600–1 (E: Mao 1998, p. 454); *PRC Encyclopaedia vol. 4, pp. 4712–3.

4 –613 No tangible leadership: Kim, S., p. 255. US diplomat: Roberts, p. 363 (quote is by Graham Martin, US ambassador to Vietnam, 15 Nov. 1973). Mao congratulated Pol Pot: SPK News Agency, p. 15 (from Pol Pot archive). Keo Meas: Kiernan, p. 33. “reacted with childlike delight”: Eisenhower, J., p. 160. “snoring”: Chatichai interview, 5 Mar. 1993. Singapore premier: interviews with Lee Kuan Yew, 16 Jan. 1993, and Rajaratnam, 15 Jan. 1993; cf. Wood, pp. 182–3.

5 Staff often saw tears: interviews with three people closest to him, 22 Oct. 1993, 29 Sept. 1994, & 21 Oct. 2000; *Zhang Yufeng 1993, pp. 638–9; *Guo Jinrong, p. 103. Imelda Marcos messenger to Nixon: interview with Marcos, 17 Mar. 1994; *Chen & Zhao, p. 247. Nixon’s daughter told: Eisenhower J., p. 165 (talk 31 Dec. 1975–1 Jan. 1976). Nixon visit: Anson, pp. 126–33; Ambrose, pp. 491–2; *Xiong Xianghui, pp. 276–95; *Chen & Zhao, pp. 247–8. Mao selected entertainment: *Xiong Xianghui, pp. 287–90; cf. Anson, p. 130.

6 Mourning for entire day: *SMMM, pp. 460–2. Farewell poem: *Wang Shoujia et al., pp. 17, 871–4; *Yue Meiti, pp. 25–6; *Xiong Xianghui, pp. 289–90.

7 –615 Melancholy for Haile Selassie: interview with the recipient of Mao’s remark, 21 Oct. 2000. Did not appoint Hua successor, left no will: conversation with Mao’s daughter Li Na, 25 Mar. 1993; interviews with Mao’s last secretary, Zhang Yufeng, 24 Oct. 1995, 14 May 2001; Hua himself explicitly told Geng Biao, in *Geng Biao, vol. 2, pp. 288–90; *Guo Jinrong, pp. 222–5; *Chen & Zhao, p. 261. Hua guinea-pig: Li, Z. p. 624. “blood rains and winds”: *Wang Nianyi, pp. 600–1; *Fan Shuo,p. 231.

8 –616 Giving orders to wife days before death: *Chen & Zhao, pp. 259–60; *Guo Jinrong, p. 224. Last thing Mao read: interviews with the barber, 22 Oct. 2000, and with Meng, 29 Sept. 1994; *Guo Jinrong, pp. 73–4, 215; *Qi Li, p. 143. Last words to Meng: interviews with Meng, 19 Oct. 1993 & 29 Sept. 1994; *Guo Jinrong, pp. 224–5. Lucid to the end: stated by all Mao’s personal staff by his deathbed, and shown in the medical record of his last two days, photographed pages at the front of *Lin Ke et al., and pp. 190–2.

大

中

小

上
一
章

目
录

下
一
章

∧

↑

↓

∨